History of Norfolk/Volume 2/Thetford

by Francis Blomefield

THE BURGH OF THETFORD

The following lines, which I met with in a poem composed some years since, may serve for an Introduction to the history of this place:

Of all the elogies at which I aim, Antiquity does the precedence claim, By me, with order, and with air inspir'd, The oldest glories shall be first admir'd.

Thetford, thy age shall introduce my rhymes, I honour all thy joys in ancient times, And wish thee happy, in what now appears The relicts of above a thousand years.

Next, I congratulate thy charming site, Fit for accommodation and delight, On Ousa's banks conveniently placed, With all her troops of wanton Naiads graced, No situation but may envy thee, Holding such intimacy with the sea, Many do that, but my delighted muse Says, Neptune's fairest daughter is the Little Ouse.

CHAPTER I

OF THE NAME AND ORIGIN OF THE CITY

Sitomagus, Deodford, Deodford, Tedford, Tetford, Tefford, Theford, and Thetford, as it is now called, was a place formerly of great renown, and now to be taken notice of for its great antiquity; who were the first wise people that made choice of its commodious situation, whether a colony of the Senones, an ancient people of Gaul, or the Sitones, an ancient people of Germany, I cannot certainly learn; but am apt to conclude that it was a place of note before the coming of the Romans into this isle, and doubt not but the name Sitomagus was given it long before they ever set foot in the place; for I believe it will be found by observation, that they generally continued the ancient names of towns in those countries they conquered, to avoid confusion; for, without doubt, had they altered the names of places in this isle, we should have abounded with towns of the same names with those in Italy, few of which are to be met with, except those places which they themselves were first founders of, and there we may observe they always gave them Roman names; thus Stratum or Stratton, Castrum or Castor, &c. received their names; and indeed if we come to examine the various names this place hath gone by, we shall find that they all are of the same signification. Thus, Sitomagus, I take it, is no more than the city or habitation of the Senones or Sitones, upon the Ford, which induced the Saxons to keep its old name, only varied in their language into Deodford or Deodford Now Deod signifies Deod gens, populus, or provincia, and so the signification is much the same as the old name of Sitomagus, viz. the Ford of the People, that is, the most frequented ford by which people used to enter into Norfolk, and not the ford over the river Thet, Sit, or Deor, as many great men have imagined, there being no such river in these parts; neither was the river that this town stands on ever known by any other than its present name. From Deod and Deodford, it came to Tedford, and Tetford, which last name it had in the Conqueror's time, ted being the natural abbreviation of deod and tet of deor About Henry the First's time, it was commonly written Tefford, and about Henry the Third's, generally Theford, and so continued till about Henry the Eighth's time, and indeed I much question if this might not be its proper name, without any further search; divide the word, and you will find it The-Ford, by way of eminence, the inlet into Norfolk; as it always was. Indeed, the present name hath prevailed for some time, occasioned, I suppose, by the invention of the new name of the river, from which they would have the place called. But upon the whole, I am of opinion, whether you will have it the city of the Sitones on the Ford, or the Ford of the People, or The-Ford, by way of eminence, it is much the same thing; and thus far as to my thoughts of its present and ancient names.

But least I should be thought to have explained the word Sitomagus in my own way, without any authority, I could not omit inserting a letter wrote to the Earl of Arlington, by the learned Dr. Plot, upon this subject, which, I believe, will not be thought impertinent by my judicious readers.

To the Right Honourable Henry Earl of Arlington, Viscount Thetford, Baron Arlington of Arlington, Lord Chamberlain, &c.

My Lord,
It being your pleasure to intimate, when I had first the honour to wait on your Lordship, that you would gladly know somewhat of the ancient Sitomagus, now Thetford, near your magnificent seat at Euston, I thought it my duty to interpret your Lordship's desire as no less than a command, that I should search not only the ancient but modern writers, concerning it, and then to give your Lordship the best account I could.

Not, therefore, to trouble your Lordship with the fopperies of Annius Viterbiensis, and, out of him, of Count Palatine, White of Basingstoke, that not only the towns here in Britain ending in magus or magum, but all those also of the same termination beyond the seas, were so denominated by I know not what Magus, the second king of the Celtœ, son of Samothes, who, forsooth, first taught this western part of the world to build them houses and cities, which might deservedly, therefore, receive their names from him.

Nor groundlessly with Isacius Pontanus, to run up so high as the first ages of the world, and derive it from the Hebrew magon, which (says he) signifies habitationem vel habitationis locum, or with Goropius Becanus and Skinner, to fetch it from the German mac, whence the word machen, facere, and whence the things made were called magen, all which seems to refer to the building of houses; with whom agrees Beatus Rhenanus, "Magum, priscis Gallis, domum significasse."

To avoid and pass by, I say, all such trifling etymologies, and proceed upon surer grounds than such mere fancies of the brain, without foundation in the things themselves, I thought fit, my Lord, to search out all, or most of, the cities and towns, as well in the neighbouring nations to us, as here at home, whose ancient names did terminate in magus or magum, and then consider their antiquities, situations, whether fortified or no, their initial differential titles, preceding the common one of magus, and other accidents attending, from which I thought might be raised much more probable conjectures.

First then for the cities whose ancient names did terminate in magus, I find in and about

GERMANY.

Noviomagus Batavorum, nowNieumagen, in Gelderland.

Noviomagus Trevirorum, now Neumagen.

Noviomagus Nevetum, now Oldenheim, or Diiren, in the Palatinate.

Marcomagus, now Diiren, between Triers and Cologne.

Rigomagus, now Rimagen. LLoydo. Rinc.

Durnomagus, now Dursmagen.

Drusomagus, now Kempten Ptolom. Memmigen.

Juliomagus, now Pfullendorf Rhenano.

Brivomagus, Brucomat Rhenano, near Strasburgh.

In France.

Augustomagus Silvanectum, now Senlis.

Cœsaromagus Bellovacorum, now Beaubais, in the dukedom and country of Valois, in the isle of France.

Juliomagus, now Angiers, in Anjou.

Caturigomagus, now Chorges, in the Upper Delphinate.

Rotomagus Vellocussiorum, now Roan,

Noviomagus Lexoviorum, now Lisieor, in Normandy.

Noviomagus Tricastinorum, now Noyon, in Picardy.

In Britain.

Sitomagus, now Chetford, in Norfolk.

Casaromagus, now Chelmesford, in Essex.

Noviomagus, now Crayford, in Kent.

In The Alpine Countries And Entrance of Italy.

Scingomagus, now Sesans, at the foot of the Alps.

Bodincomagus, Plin. Industria, Camillomagus ad Padum.

Secondly, as to the antiquity of the places, that had these terminations, I find them, to have been long before the coming of the Romans into these western parts of the world, though it be also true, that the Romans did make use of them afterwards, as will appear anon.

For had this termination been brought in by them, or at all used by them, before their coming this way, we should certainly have had towns in the heart of Italy of the same name in great plenty, whereas we find but two, and those in Gallia Italica, (Bodincomagus and Camillomagus) that ever enjoyed it.

Thirdly, for the situations, I find them all upon rivers, and most, if not all, upon the most fordable places, as indeed it seems but necessary, that all cities should be, before the building of bridges and boats, all passengers being absolutely obliged to flock to such places, where they might either wade through themselves, or upon the backs of cattle. And

Fourthly, to have been fenced for the most part, with ancient works cast up, and to have had the reputation of strong holds.

From which considerations I take leave to infer in all probability,

First, that the people of Germany, Gaul, the Alpine countries, and part, at least, of Britain, were originally but one nation, of one language, (viz.) the old Celtœ or Kelts, brought hither after the flood and confusion of Babel, by Ashkenaz, great grandchild of Noah, as is concluded by Cluverius, not only for naming their cities after the same manner, but from very many words signifying the very same things, in all these nations, as is copiously made out by the same Philip Cluverius, in his Germania Antiqua.

Secondly, that the colonies of the Celtœ of Germany and Gaul, as they arrived in Britain, gave the same names to the cities they built here, that the cities had from whence they came, whereof Cœsar gives us ample testimony: "Britanniœ pars interior" (says he) "ab iis incolitur, quos natos, in insula ipsa, memoria proditum dicunt: maritima pars, ab iis, qui, predæ ac belli inferendi caussa, ex Belgio (forte Galliâ Belgicâ) transierant; qui omnes, fere iis nominibus civitatem appellantur, quibus orti ex civitatibus eo pervenerunt." So that all our British cities terminating in magus, being not far from the sea coasts, over against Gaul or Germany, in all probability they did receive their names from other cities, of the same denomination, in those countries; thus our Cœsaromagus peradventure, received its name from a colony that came from Cœsaromagus, now Beaubais, in the isle of France, and our Noviomagus from another, that came from Noviomagus, now Lisieur, in Normandy, or Noviomagus, now Nieumagen in Gelderland; as for Sitomagus, of that in the conclusion. And

Thirdly, if it be demanded what magus should signify in the Keltish (or Cettic) language, upon consideration that all these cities are situate upon rivers, and most of them, if not all, upon the most fordable places, and secondly, it having been customary in ancient times, to give names to cities upon such accounts, as appears from Oxford, Hereford, Stafford, Bedford, Hartford, Guildford, Dartford, &c. in England, and both the Frankfords, Erford, Shawnford, Hasenford, Klagenford, Steenford, Ochsenford, &c. in Germany, what, if I should guess with Cluverius, that magus, in the old Keltish (or Celtic) language, should signify the same with vadum a ford? which being understood by the Saxons at their arrival here, they might probably turn all the magi into so many fords, a word then more in use among them: thus Sitomagus turned into Thetford, Cæsaromagus into Chelmsford, and Noviomagus into Crayford; or else,

Fourthly, most of these magi having been fortified places, perhaps magus may signify strong or fortified, from moghen, potestas, potentia, from the verb magan posse, among the Low Dutch, moghan, mighty, hence the old Noviomagus Batavorum, and Noviomagus Trevirorum are called Nieumagen and Neumagen, that is, the new fortresses, to this very day; which in process of time arriving to greatness, and becoming cities, in all likelihood, made the Roman emperors, and other great men, to prefix their names to many of them, as is plain from Juliomagus, Cœsaromagus, Augustomagus, Drusomagus, Camillomagus, &c. which probably also made Paulus Merula think magus signified urbem a city; whence, says he, magen denotes a people of the same city, especially if joined in affinity to one another; whence also, by the way, it may not be amiss to take notice, that Mr. Cambden, and after him, Mr. Burton, are of the same opinion, both of them citing Pliny's authority, which had I found true, I should gladly enough have closed with them: but I appeal to any indifferent judge, whether any such matter, can be gathered from the place cited, that it signifies urbem, or any other place that could yet be met with in him, either by Cluverius, or others.

Now which of these conjectures concerning the signification of magen comes nearest to truth, is wholly left to your Lordship's judg ment, the magus enquired after answering all the three; first, being situate on a ford, as its present name imports; secondly, there remaining now a high mount, fenced with a double rampier, and as report goeth, fortified in ancient times with walls; and thirdly, having been a large city, and an episcopal see. But as for the city Sitomagus, I take it either to have received its name from some other foreign city of the same denomination, forgotten and lost, or else from a colony of people themselves, that lived formerly among cities of that termination, who might plant themselves here, and give their city the name of Sitomagus. In the Military Tables of Conrad Pentinger, perhaps more truely written, Sinomagus, or Senomagus, from themselves, being a colony of the ancient Senones of Gaul, whose capital city was Senonorum Civitas, now Sens in Champayne; or that the name Sitomagus should seem more agreeable as to its. orthography, it is easy to deduce it from a colony of the Sitones, an ancient people of Germany bordering on the Sinones, mentioned by Tacitus, concerning whom, if it be doubted (by reason of the distance) how they should ever come hither, the same Tacitus affords us a great probability they might; for speaking in the same place of the Estyi, a neighbouring nation to them, he says, that though in their manners they agree with the Sinones, yet in their language they were nearer the Britains, which how they should come by, without some communication, will be hardly made out; from all which it is easily deducible, that whether our Sitomagus, Sinomagus, or Senomagus, received either its name from a foreign city or people, yet it imports no more than the fortress or city built by the Senones or Sitones, on the ford, on which the same people thought fit to plant themselves.

And thus, my Lord, I have given you my thoughts concerning your neighbouring town, Sitomagus, and of all others of the same termination, wherein, if I have not satisfied your Lordship's judgment, yet if I have given your Lordship any diversion, or but shewed my readiness to serve your Lordship, either of these will appear abundant satisfaction to your Lordship's most faithful and most obedient servant,
Rob. Plot.

As to this town's not being the ancient Sitomagus, as some authors have lately advanced, one placing it at Wulpit in Suffolk, another at Wymondham in Norfolk, and another, (as I am informed, never having seen the work,) not so much as mentioning the name of Thetford at all in his whole book, I must observe the reasons that convince me that this was the Sitomagus, and no other. And first, the unanimous consent of most, if not all writers, (till these appeared,) is to me no small argument; next, the natural deduction of its name, which I have spoken of before. In the third place, the coins and Roman fortifications which are still visible. And in the last place, the agreement in the Itinerary, as to the distance, being so exact, it being from Thetford to Norwich 30 measured miles, wanting one quarter, by the wheel, and I presume, carry your road, as in this case must be done, down to Castor by Norwich, (as it is now called for distinction sake,) and you will find it not half a mile over or under the complement of the Itinerary, which says, that Sitomagus is 31 miles distant from the Venta Icenorum, which all mankind formerly placed at this Castor, and not at Castor by Yarmouth, which, in my opinion, is altogether impossible, as I hope to make out when I come to treat of that place. Neither am I certainly convinced that this Castor was the Venta Icenorum, though there are several reasons, I own, to induce me to think so, but there are also as many to incline me to imagine it might be at another place in this county: but let it be at either of them, the distance is so agreeable, that still Thetford, and that only, must be the Sitomagus.

CHAPTER II

Of the City Under the Romans.

In the next place, then, let us see where the Romans, at their coming, found this city of Sitomagus placed, and in what condition it is likely to be, before, and during the time they possessed it. As to the first, without doubt that ancient city was wholly on the Suffolk side of the river, and was not then fortified; but after the Romans once settled here, they, according to their wise custom, made it a place of some strength, by enclosing it with an intrenchment, and making two fortresses, one at each end of the city; the first, close by that ford, or most frequented passage over the river, from whence the city had its name, and the other, at the western extremity of the city, to guard another ford that was the passage for that end of it, both which fortresses, and great part of the intrenchment or city ditch, are very visible at this time, and plainly discover to us its extent and situation during the Romans possession of it. The ford from whence it derives its name, is the place now called the Nuns Bridges, where the great Roman way crossed directly through the Market-street end, up to Kilverstone, it being not only, before that part of the town was built, but long before the present Castle-Hill (through the ramparts of which the present road passes) was thrown up; directly upon this ford, (as Mr. Salmon rightly observed,) is the first of the afore-mentioned fortresses, or military agger, (as he properly calls it,) which comes very near the river, and hath the site of St. George's nunnery on its east side: much of this agger is now lately lost, great quantities of it being carried away to improve the adjacent low meadows. From this fortress the intrenchment, in all probability, went up to that field in which a windmill lately stood, but is now removed, and enclosing that field, crossed the London road, and so met that large intrenchment or ditch which runs directly down to the second castle, aforementioned, now called Red-Castle, or more probably, as sometimes spelled RedeCastle. Here is a plain fortress, its rampart and ditch being still perfect. This entirely guarded the other ford, which to this day is called Dichenford, that is, the ford at the dic, ditch, or intrenchment; and it being plain that the road on the other side of the river was never a very large one, there being no appearance of its ever being so, shew me clearly that this was not the ford that gave the city its name, but only a convenient passage for the inhabitants of that part of it. The castle, for so I may venture to call it, in strict speaking, was certainly built in the middle of the present intrenchment, and whether it received its name from the red colour of the bricks it might be adorned with, or whether it is more properly Rede Castle, from its being situated by a low place, that abounded with reeds, (to which the situation corresponds,) I cannot determine; but certain I am, that it was standing long since, either the time of the Romans or Danes, as I am convinced, by what Mr. Thomas Martin, the curious searcher of the antiquities of this place found, when he dug here, viz. the foundations of buildings and a large stone coffin, with a perfect skeleton in it, the form of which resembling that of the common stone coffins that we find, is a plain indication that it was buried since those times, the Romans never using any, but direct chests, without any other shape, to bury in, if they buried any bodies in coffins at all, which I much doubt; the sarcophagus (as I think) was not a coffin to bury the body in, (as some would have it,) but, as Dr. Holyoke, in his Dictionary rightly explains it, it was, "Loculus, in quo caro defuncti consumitur;" the loculus or coffin that the body was consumed or burned in; and indeed I believe that such stone chests as are sometimes, but rarely, found, were not used by the Romans, as many imagine, but rather by the Danes, after they had got footing in this isle; and what induces me to think so is, because what few have been found of that make, are in such places where it is well known they had settled themselves; now this being of the common shape, we must infer that it was buried in the chapel within the castle walls, (which was a very small one, as the foundations shew us,) since the time, not only of the Romans, but the Danes also. Though I am apt to conclude, that in this very place, before the light of the Gospel shone here, there had been some religious rites paid to the heathen gods by way of sacrifice, as the many bones of beasts which were found three feet deeper than the coffin, discover to us. I am very sensible it must seem strange to most people, that there should be no remains of the walls of this castle above ground, or that there should be no memorial left of the time when it was thus levelled. All this may be; but if I may give a guess at the reason of it, it will not only shew us why there are no walls left, but also when they were thus destroyed; and then, considering the time, I believe, most people will wonder that the hills themselves should not have been as much decayed and ploughed down, as those of the other castle are, considering there was nothing to hinder it. Indeed, I am apt to think, the other fortress had a castle in it as well as this, especially considering it was the capital one, but it lying more exposed by the great passage, might for that reason be sooner taken away and levelled by degrees than this; but I do not take that to have been the reason why they were entirely demolished, nor why there are so little remains of any ruins, upon the part where this ancient city stood, but rather the following one; Red-Castle belonged to, and stood in, the fee of the Earl Warren, who, in King Stephen's time, founded the canons of the order of the Holy Sepulchre, a little distance north-east of this castle, and, I imagine, entirely demolished it with whatever else he found in decay, (as most of that end of the town must then be,) to build the great church, mansion, and other convenient buildings, for the canons that he placed there; and in like manner, I suppose the other castle was entirely levelled by the Abbot of Bury, to build the church, mansion, and other houses, for the religious of his foundation, which he placed close by the east side of that fortress, where the Place now stands. I may add also, that it is not unlikely, when this part decayed, by the town's passing the river, but that the bishop's mansion, and the cathedral church of the Holy Trinity, with other parish churches, chapels, and religious places, might be built out of them, this being the only way that I can account for there being no ruins to be seen of any buildings at all, that exceed the Conquest. And I must own I am at some loss to conceive how the churches that were in this part, such as St. Etheldred, St. Margaret, &c. that we know the sites of, should be so far gone in such a time as 200 years and less, as not to have a stone remaining visible above the ground, and the very place they stood on but little higher than the rest of the earth, which could happen no other way, I should think, but by removing their ruins to make way for the plough, which, by constant use, hath reduced them almost to an entire level with the rest of the ground; though, if we dig lower than the plough goes, we can easily trace their foundations. And now, in the next place, let us consider at what time the Romans seem to have come and settled here. Indeed it appears to me that it was very early, because the coins found here are chiefly those of the largest size, and of the oldest emperors. Sixty years before Christ, Caius Julius Cœsar landed in Britain, and lost good part of his army in the first encounter he met with, upon which, leaving some of the remaining part, he crossed over again into Gaul, and having got together 600 vessels, returned to Britain, where he was warmly received by the Britons, one of his tribunes being slain in the first engagement, and his army much vexed, (as they passed the Thames at a fordable place,) by the Britons having struck sharp stakes into the ground, which did not appear above the water, but were very troublesome to the Romans, who came upon them unawares: after this, they fled into the woods, and though Cœsar did take several of their chief towns, having first subdued their inhabitants, before he returned into Gaul, yet I am of Tacitus's opinion, that he was so far from conquering Britain, that he may properly be said to have only shewn it to the Romans, for so far was he from twice passing through Britain, as Velleius Paterculus asserts, that Lucan tells us directly, that he fled from those Britons whom his arms had sought:

Territa quœsitis ostendit terga Britannis.

If it be objected that this poet is looked upon as too hard upon Cœsar, Horace will tell us that the Britons, instead of being conquered, were not meddled withall:

Intactus aut Britannus ut descenderet Sacra catenatus via.

Or Britons yet untouch'd in chains should come To grace thy triumph through the streets of Rome.

And though afterwards the land was more known to the Romans, yet they had no settled habitations here, and no one had attempted to invade Britain, since Julius Cœsar, till that runagate Briton, the ambitious Bericus, persuaded Claudius to invade it, so that without doubt till this time the Romans were not in the least acquainted or concerned at Sitomagus, or Thetford; but in the 46th year after Christ, according to the Saxon Chronicle, and in the 4th year of his reign, Claudius Cœsar entered this land, and subdued it to the Roman empire; in the beginning of his expedition, it seems to me he had possession of this city, for Tacitus tells us, that the potent nation of the Iceni at first sought alliance with the Romans.

Claudius did not stay long in Britain, and soon after his return, Ostorius, his proprætor or lieutenant, soon found his affairs in disorder, and therefore prepared to disarm all the allies that he was suspicious of; but the Iceni, a potent nation, not yet diminished by wars, having been hitherto in alliance with the Romans, could not brook this, as the same historian assures us, and by their example, the neighbouring nations rose likewise, and incamped in a proper place, fencing themselves in with a rampier of earth thrown up for that purpose, and so became accessible by a narrow passage only, in order to prevent the entrance of the Roman horse; but the Roman general forced the rampier and disordered the enemy, pent up and hindered by their own intrenchments; however, the Romans acknowledge, to the honour of our countrymen, that they bravely defended themselves, though they were sensible their escape was impossible. By this defeat of the Iceni, other states, then wavering, were settled: and immediately after this battle it was, as I apprehend, that the Romans planted themselves all over Norfolk, Suffolk, &c. the country of the Iceni, (for by that name the people of Norfolk, Suffolk, and part of of Cambridgeshire were then known,) and settled colonies, camps, stations, &c. in order to keep their new-conquered country in subjection; and at this time it was, in all likelihood, that they settled at Sitomagus, and then raised the fortresses, or castles, and the intrenchment or rampart round the city, as a guard, in case of any more such risings. And from this time, I look upon it, all our Roman camps, intrenchments, and fortifications whatsoever in these counties, took their beginning, as the Venta Icenorum, the old Gariononum, the two Castors, and the many other camps and stations for divers companies, that were placed as defences of the country, both by sea and land, though without doubt some of them were afterwards raised, according as they found it proper, in order to have them within due distance one of another, and in such camps as these it is, that we find such number of the small coins of the lower emperors, and few or none of the higher at all, as I observe in the coins found here, and those at Icklingham in Suffolk, which I take to have been one of those later camps, there being few or none of the old emperors coins found there, and not many but of the small size, even of the late ones, whereas, there are few of the small size found here, and scarce any but of the older emperors, and those of the largest size, so that this city seems to have flourished most under Claudius, Nero, Vespasian, Domitian, Trajan, and Antoninus Pius, of all which pretty many are found here, but especially of the latter, in whose time it seems to have been at the greatest height it ever was, during the time of the Romans being its masters, though it continued a Roman city as long, I believe, as they continued in the land, yet, for what reason I know not, the neighbouring camp at Icklingham seems to have increased, and this to have decreased, coins of all the emperors from Antoninus Pius to the later emperors being found there in such abundant numbers, and but very few here. And thus this city continued under the Roman empire till the year 435 after our Saviour's birth, when that fully expired in Britain, it being the 476th year from Cœsar's coming in, when, under the government of Valentinian the Third, the Roman forces were exported by Gallio, for the service of France, and having buried their treasures, and bereft Britain of her youth, by frequent musters, they left her incapable of defence, and a prey to the ravage and barbarity of the Picts and Scots. And thus having given you the best account I am capable of concerning this city during the time of the Romans, I shall only add to this head, an account of some few coins I have now before me, that were found here.

The first was given me, it being one only of a great number that were sold to a brazier for old brass, of whom I had it. The word Caesar being so very plain, made him take it from the rest, which were not so plain as this; it is of the largest size, and very fair, the circumscription this,

TI. CLAVDIVS. CAESAR. AVG. P. M. TR. P - - - - IMP.

The reverse is a womau standing upright, holding her gown with one hand, and her other arm is held straight out; but it is so imperfect just in that place, that I cannot presume to say whether it is a crown or no that she holds; the circumscription is,
SPES AVGVSTAE,
and under her feet, S. C. This coin, as I take it, was struck by decree of the Senate, at the Empress's request, when he had conquered the Iceni, in the aforementioned battle, in hope of a continuance of the good fortune he had already met with. The circumscription is this, Tiberius Claudius Caesar, Augustus, Pontifex Maximus, Tribunitia Potestate - - Imperator. That is, Tiberius Claudius Caesar, Augustus, High Priest and Emperor, having the Tribunitian power. The reverse is, Spes Augustae, or Augusta's Hope, and S. C. at the bottom denotes Senatus Consulto, that is, that the coin was struck by decree of the Roman Senate. But as I shall have occasion very often to mention the inscriptions on Roman coins, it will not be amiss once for all to explain these several titles of the emperors that we meet with, upon most of them, and this I cannot do so well as I find it already done to my hand by the learned Cambden, and his judicious translator, whose words I beg leave to make use of: "After Julius Cœsar, who laid the foundation of the Roman monarchy, all his successours in honour of him, assumed the titles of Cœsar or Augustus; as if they were above the pitch of human nature, (for things that are sacred we call august,) that also, of Pontifices Maximi, or high priests, because they were consecrated in all the kinds of priesthood, and had the oversight of all religious ceremonies: they usurped likewise the Tribunitian power, (but would not by any means be called Tribunes,) that they might be inviolable. For by virtue of this authority, if any one gave them ill language, or offered them any violence, he was to be put to death without a hearing, as a sacrilegious person. They mostly renewed this Tribunitian power every year, and some of them by it computed the years of their reign; at last, they were called Emperors, because their empire was most large and ample, and under that name was couched both the power of Kings and Dictators. And they were styled Emperors as often as they did any thing very honourable either in person or by their generals."

The next is a Trajan of the largest size, round the Emperor's head is this;
IMP. CAES. NERVAE. TRAIANO. AVG. GER. - - - - -

The reverse is a Roman, holding a spear in one hand, and raising his other in a dictating posture, with an angel or good genius at his back, and this round it,
S. P. Q. R. O - - - - O. - - INCIPI.
which I read thus, Senatus Populusque Romanus Optimo Principi. And under the effigies, S. C. for Senatus Consulto. This, I suppose, was struck after the revolt of the Britons from this Emperor, when he had brought them to their former obedience, the reverse seeming to intimate, if I mistake not, that by his good fortune that there attends him, he was still to dictate and give laws to the subdued people. This is n the collection of Mr. Thomas Martin.

I have seen several imperfect ones of Vespatian, Domitian, and Trajan, but the name only being legible, I omit taking any further notice of them. But the most common of all are the largest size, of Antoninus Pius, of which I have now five before me, the most perfect is this,
ANTONINVS. AVG. PIVS. P. P.

Reverse T. R. P. - - - III. S. C. having nothing more than a Roman in his proper habit, holding a spear, to intimate, perhaps, the absolute authority that people then had over the Britons. This is in my own collection; but the next is in Mr. Thomas Martin's, the word Antoninvs only being legible, though the face is very perfect, as is the reverse, which seems to be a woman, in the Roman dress, holding a spear in one hand, and making a libation upon an altar, but the circumscription is imperfect; it might be struck about the year of Christ 141, and the reverse may be, the Genius of the Romans offering to their gods, for their good fortune in subduing the Brigantes, who had then risen against them, as Speed informs us. The other three, though I think they were found here, yet not being positively certain, I shall take no notice of. And here it will not be amiss to add my thoughts, how these coins came here, and what use they were of, during the Roman government.

An. CCCCXVIII. Romane on That is, "This year [1418] the Romans gathered together all their goldhoards (money and treasure) which were in Britain, and some they hid in the earth, that no man might afterwards find it, and some they carried with them into France." From whence, I think, may be produced a plausible reason, at least, for the great quantity of Roman coins daily dug up in those parts where the Romans were settled. If they buried their treasure at their departure, where so likely, as at their camps and cities? And how, or to what purpose can pots full of their coins, which are often found, be supposed to be buried, unless this way? I know some will urge that these coins were scattered and buried to continue the Roman name, after they had left us, and that they were not current money, but struck in memory of the exploits of that great people; but give me leave to ask them, did they bury these pots, their altars, their gods, their valuable things of gold and silver, for this purpose? Or is it to be supposed, that that knowing people would have sown coins of gold and silver, (many of which we find,) when brass and copper would serve that turn as well? No, give me leave to say, I have greater notions of the policy of the Roman state, and rather believe, that when Alarick took Rome, and Honorius recalled Victorinus's army, that the Britons took up arms, and at once shook off the Roman yoke, which caused such a general consternation among them, that rather than let their treasures fall into their enemies hands, they buried them immediately, not choosing to attempt to carry them away, for fear of having them taken from them; though it seems they did carry away great part of their gold and silver coin, (which was most portable,) into France, because we find few of those metals, in comparison to the number of brass and copper ones, of which we may suppose there was originally a greater number coined than of the other. And as to those that will not allow them to be current money, I should be glad to see them produce their reasons for their assertion: I really believe they were all current, (except the medallions, and sometimes I think I need not except them,) and my reasons for it are these, because we may observe, the different sizes, and consequently the values, are all regular, and some so small, we cannot conceive them for any other use but for money only, as the as, semis, triens, quadrans, sextula, and such like, it being impossible that any body would pretend to strike such small things, to perpetuate any great exploit, they being so liable to be worn out and lost, and come to nothing; and had it not been for burying of them, I believe fewer had now been to be seen than there are. Another reason is, the numbers of the latter emperors that are to be found, and the few of the old ones, the last seldom fair, and the first generally so, they having been used as money but little while, when the other were near worn out (as we see our coin do) before they were buried; this is the reason that the Constantines, Valentinians, Gratians, &c. are so very fair, and those of the first Cœsars so much imperfect; which accounts, at the same time, for there being so few of them to what there are of the others, for they did not coin so much, and what they did was worn out by length of time, and constant use, for it could be nothing else, the Romans having a very politick law against melting down their old money, to which we are much obliged, for those very ancient coins we have left us; a politick law, I may say, for by this means their money constantly increased, and with that, good part of their conquests; neither was their usual method of perpetuating the remarkable and beneficial acts of their princes on the reverse of his coin less politick than the former, for by this they raised in them an emulation of being brave, and doing good, in order to have their actions publickly recorded on their coin, by the votes either of the Senate or Army, than which there were not many greater honours. And had these laws been received by all nations to this day, there are many would have made a far better figure in history by their coins, than by any other remains that we have now left us.

It may reasonably be supposed, that the Christians enjoying much tranquillity in Britain, under this truly pious Emperor, who published an edict against their accusers, began to build places for Christian worship in his reign, and it is not to be thought but they erected them in cities, and the most frequented places; and if so, no doubt but they had some in this large city, though I confess there are no remains that I know of, nor yet any account of it, so that it amounts to nothing more than a reasonable conjecture.

CHAPTER III

Of The City Under The Saxons.

The Britons being ruined of all their strength, by the Romans continual carrying off their youth, and now abandoned by their garrisons, which alone could have supported the declining state, fell into miserable confusions, and terrible calamities, occasioned by the barbarians invasions on one hand, and the tumultuous factions of her own great men on the other, striving for the supreme government, every one being for usurping it to himself; and thus (as Ninius tells us) they lived forty years in fear and affliction. Vortigern, who was then king, fearing attacks from such Romans as remained here, and from the Picts and Scots, and troubled with the opposition of Aurelius Ambrosius, who survived his slain parents, that had worn the imperial robe, sends for the Saxons out of Germany to his assistance, who were called in as friends, but proved indeed the greatest enemies, for after the event of several battles, they dispossessed the poor Britons of the most fruitful part of their country, and ancient inheritance, as Cambden, from Gildas, informs us. Now, agreeable to this account which all authors gives us, we are informed by John Brame, a monk of this place, in his manuscript History in Bennet College Library, in Cambridge, that one Rond, a valiant man of this city, who flourished in the time of King Vortigern, seeing the Roman forces withdrawn and gone, and the remaining Romans sluggish and inactive, and perceiving Vortigern and his army fully employed against the Picts and Scots, he thereupon usurped the supreme government of this city, and became King thereof; and it seems not unlikely but the inhabitants might be well satisfied with it, especially if he was as popular as he seems valiant, for he did not continue idle, when he had got the government, but endeavoured immediately either to gain or subdue his neighbours, and bring them under his power, which was no bad policy, as things then were, because, by so doing, he made himself and people the stronger to resist the approaching invasions of the Saxons. But alas! neither policy nor strength was sufficient to withstand the growing power of that people, for which reason it seems, from the comparison of history, that he either thought it his interest to join with Vortimer, son of Vortigern, whom the Britons had made King against them, or else was forced to it, for want of power to resist them alone. This Vortimer, with his army of Britons pursued the Saxons very close, overcame them in four principal pitched battles, besides which, "He had dybers conflynctes (with them) in Kente, at Thetforde in Northfolke, and Essex near unto Colchester, lefte not, tyl he had byrafte from them the more parte of such possessyons, as before tyme they had wonne, and kepte them onely to the Ysle Tanet " But when this noble defence of the British nation fell a sacrifice to the malicious Rowena's poison, and Vortigern his father was again restored to the British throne, Hengist and his Saxons soon entered again, but not caring to give battle to Vortigern, who had a large army with him, under colour of treaty and peace he deceived the too credulous Britons, by a new manner of treason, at that time unheard of; for under pretence of meeting on the plains of Ambrij (now called Salisbury-Plains) on the May Day following, to conclude and treat of peace and amity, Vortigern and his nobles met at the day, and at the watch-word given, were all (except the King) killed by the Saxons, with their long knives, which they had, by Hengist's order, concealed under their clothes for that purpose; and thus fell the British nobles, and with them all the renown of the British name; for Vortigern being Hengist's prisoner, was immediately forced to give him three provinces in the east part of Britain, viz. Kent, EastSaxon, or Essex, and East-Angles, viz. Norfolk and Suffolk, of all which when Hengist was entirely possessed, he let the King have his liberty. Then began Hengist's reign over Kent, in the year 476, who gave the other provinces to his generals that had assisted him in his enterprises. And thus this city came into the Saxons hands, of whose first landing and progress it will not be amiss to take some observations from divers authors, who, though they often disagree as to time, yet agree well as to matters of fact.

In the year 449, the Saxons called over by Vortigern first entered this land, under the conduct of Hengist and Horsa, two brethren, who raised their reputation so much among the Britons, by beating the Scots and Picts in two engagements, that they too much trusted to their management, who being pleased with the country, determined to make themselves masters of it, and in order thereto, under pretence of manning the frontier garrisons, and diverting the enemy on the sea coast, sent to the Angles for more assistance, who got together an army out of three provinces in Germany, viz. the old Saxons, the Angles, and Jutes, and transported themselves hither without delay, and counterfeiting pretences of ill pay, and short diet, they enter into league with the Picts, whom they had made really afraid of them, and so raised a most bloody war against the Britons that entertained them, putting them to the sword, wasting their lands, razing their cities, and at last quite dispossessed them of the best part of the island, which they after divided among themselves into seven kingdoms, thence called the Heptarchy. The Jutes had only Kent and the Isle of Wight; the Saxons had three kingdoms, the East, West, and South Saxons, which were but of narrow bounds, if compared with the large dominions of the Angles, who were the most numerous of the three nations that came over, as well as the most valiant, for they erected three of the largest kingdoms, viz. Northumberland, Mercia, and the East-Angles, which last contained the tract afterwards divided into the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, and some say Cambridgeshire and the Isle of Ely, as Speed, Cambden, &c.; but Fabian says not; and indeed I am of his mind, for Speed (fol. 326) hath bounded it by St. Edmund's-Ditch on the West, but Holinshed (vol. i. fol. 126) and Stow (fol. 61) and Fabian (fol. 77) have its bounds more plain, viz. that at first it contained Norfolk and Suffolk, and was bounded on the east and north by the sea, on the north-west by Cambridgeshire, on the south by Essex, and on the west by Hertfordshire and St. Edmund's-Ditch, which I believe was its boundary; and that that part of Cambridgeshire on this side the Ditch did belong to the East-Angles. I make no doubt but Cambridgeshire and Huntingdonshire were part of the Roman Iceni, but cannot think, with Mr. Cambden, that they were included at first in the kingdom of the East-Angles, though they might be afterwards, for Sammes (fol. 63) says, "The Iceni inhabited that part of Britain which the EastAngles did under the Saxons; it comprehended Norfolk, Suffolk, and at some time Cambridge, which

Uffa, one of the three principals of the Angles, first united into one kingdom, and took the government thereof, in the year of our Lord 575, and settled at Sitomagus, the prosperity and grandeur of which city is allowed by all authors to be owing to the Saxon kings making it the metropolis of their kingdom of the East-Angles, by placing their chief residence there; and it was now that its new masters gave it the then new name of [Deodford], or Theodford; and from this time was this royal city continually increasing in its greatness and glory, though labouring again under the dark clouds of paganism, and heathenish worship, which her heathen king had wholly introduced.

I meet with no further account of the acts of Uffa, but that he reigned about seven years, and then left his kingdom to his son,

Titulus, who began his reign in the year 581; and though we find no mention of his acts, we must suppose his days were not quietly spent in the infancy of his new-erected kingdom, which he governed 20 years, having his chief residence here; he lived and died a heathen, and left his kingdom to his son,

Redwald, the greatest of all the East-Anglian kings, and the first that embraced Christianity, from which he afterwards apostatized; he was a warlike prince, and conquered Ethelfrid King of Northumberland; and it is to be observed of this kingdom, above all others, that in its first appearance in history, we find its full proportion, contrary to others, which were raised by degrees only. At first he was tributary to Ethelbert King of Kent, and served him as a viceroy over all his dominions, and managed so well, that at the death of that potent king he became monarch of the Englishmen, and had all his neighbours at his disposal, so that now this city was not only the seat of the East-Anglian king, but the metropolis of all the Saxon government; but he resided not here only, for Rendlesham in Suffolk was another of his palaces, which place, if we may credit history, received its present name from him; he was baptized in Kent, it seems more in compliance to Ethelbert, than persuasion of the truth of the Christian religion; but yet he was not, like many now-a-days, for rejecting all, but, on the contrary, that he might be sure on one side or other, he erected, in the same temple, an altar for the service of Christ, and another for burnt sacrifices for his idols. He reigned monarch eight years, King of the East-Angles thirty-one, and died, according to Speed, in the year 623.

Erpenwald, his younger son, (his elder brother, who was a strict Christian, being slain by a heathen,) succeeded in the kingdom of the East-Angles, and was the first king of this province that openly professed the Christian faith, at the friendly exhortation of Edwine King of Northumberland, at which his subjects were much angry, and employed a pagan ruffian, named Richebert, or Rochbert, who murdered him, and thus he fell a martyr to the faith of Christ, after he had reigned twelve years; and leaving no issue, was succeeded by

Sigebert, the son of Redwald's second wife, and half brother to the deceased king, whose father-in-law's jealousies caused him to retire into France, where he instructed himself in good learning, and became a sound professor of the Christian faith; at his return, he brought with him one Felix, a Burgundian, his great acquaintance, and made him Bishop over his whole dominions. In the year 636, according to the Saxon Chronicle, he was ordained by Honorius Archbishop of Canterbury, and placed his episcopal see at Dommoc, or Dunwich, in Suffolk, a place then of great reputation, and strongly fortified, but not sufficient to withstand the raging ocean, which hath wholly devoured the city, and very near all its suburbs. This Sigebert was the first that introduced the custom of France, to have publick schools; for sending for teachers out of Kent, he settled a place of teaching, generally thought to be the University of Cambridge, says Sammes. Speed says he built a school for the education of youth, and appointed Kentishmen, who had the liberal sciences professed among them, for teachers, but determines not where; it seems he thinks the contrary. Indeed, it is most likely it was at this city, for Caius, in his Antiquities of Cambridge, tells us, there was anciently a great school or nursery of learning in this place, for which he quotes an anonymous author, which may perhaps be the same that Bede in his Ecclesiastical History (lib. iii. cap. 18) refers to, when he tells us how Sigebert, after he returned from France, (where he had resided and studied some years, to avoid his father's and brother's jealousies of his aspiring to the crown,) and was settled in his kingdom, built a school for the education of youth, in imitation of those he had seen in France; but Bede not mentioning the place where it was fixed, it has been doubted whether it was not at Cambridge, though the royal seat of the East-Anglian kings being then at Thetford, Dr. Caius seems rightly to conjecture that it was here. This King resigned the government to

Egrick, his kinsman, who became a monk in Cumbersburgh abbey, which he had founded, and there he lived, till Penda, that wicked King of Mercia, with his heathenish cruelty, troubled the East-Angles' peace, who besought Sigebert to encourage his soldiers by his appearing in his army, and forcing him from his convent thither, he was slain, refusing to use any weapon but a white rod only, after he had reigned three years, before he quitted the government. With him was slain Egric, or Egrick, whom he had made king, and had reigned four years.

Anna, son of Ewide, brother to Edwald, succeeded Egric; he bare the character of a good man, but was in continual wars with Penda and his heathens, whom he withstood nineteen years, but was then killed by them, and buried at Blitheburgh in Suffolk, with Firminus his brother, who was killed in the same battle, and buried with him, but afterwards was translated to St. Edmund's-Bury. Etheldred, Ethelburgh, and Sexburgh, his daughters, were all royally married, and after their deaths canonized.

Ethelherd, or Æthelhere, brother to Anna, became King in the year 655, according to the Saxon Chronicle, and siding with Penda, against his own brother and kinsman, was deservedly slain, in the second year of his reign, and was succeeded by

Edelwald, his brother, who reigned nine years, and left

Aldulf, eldest son of Ethelherd, his heir, who reigned nineteen years. In his time it was, that Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury visited all the parts of this land, being the first archbishop to whom all the English churches acknowledged their obedience; he ordained bishops where he thought convenient, and made what reformation he thought necessary, especially in causing all the churches to observe the feast of Easter according to the usage of the church of Rome; to effect which he called a general Synod, where all the bishops of the land were present, either in person or by their deputies, Holinshed (fol. 179) says that it was held December 24, A^o 673, at Herford, Howel says at Hereford, and historians disagree as to the exact time and place. I must own, I imagine that neither of the aforecited authors are right, but think that this Synod was held at Thetford, about the year 669, which falls in this King's reign, and do not only ground my supposition upon the easy mistake, which might be in reading of the ancient manuscripts, there being only a letter or two difference between Herford and Tetford, but I find some of our Chronicles absolutely asserting it, Ralph Higden, in his Policronicon, (lib. v. p. 239,) hath it thus, "Anno 669, facta est Synodus Episcoporum sub Theodoro apud Tetford, in qua statutum est, primo, de recta Paschæ observatione; secundo, ut nullus Episcoporum alienam parochiam invadat; tertio, ut Episcopi monasteria non inquietent; quarto, ut clerici et monachi passim non migrent, absque licencia superiorum; quinto, ut saltem semel in anno Synodus congregetur in provincia." Which Trevisa hath also in his Policronicon, in these words, "That yere was made a Synode of Bysshopes under Theodorus at Tetforde. In that Smode was ordeyned a Statute of the ryght holdynge of the Esterivde: the second, that no Bysshay sholde assoyle, in another mannes Bysshopeyche. The third, that Byshops shold not dystourbe abbayes. The fourthe, that clarked and Monkes sholde not change benefyces, withoute lebe of theyr sobe rayns. The fyfthe, that in a provynce the Smode sholde be gadred ones in a yere" And what makes me the rather conclude this Synod to be held here, is, because among the Bishops said to be present, Bisi, then Bishop of the East-Angles, is named first after the Archbishop, according as he ought to be, by reason, as I take it, of his authority in the bishoprick, where the Synod was held, and for that reason it was also, that the life of this Bishop only is touched upon by the same author; this Bisi was consecrated Bishop of the East-Angles by Theodore himself, and though his see was at Dunwich, where is it more likely that a Synod should be held in his province, than at its metropolis, which was Thetford? That being also a far more convenient place than Dunwich, which, without doubt, he looked upon as inconveniently situated for the see of so large a bishoprick, else he had never divided it, as he did, and placed a newerected see at North-Elmham in Norfolk. I am well aware that many may wonder that he should not place it at this royal city, but I must observe all agree, that in these early times bishopricks were placed in towns that were small at first, (before they increased, as they usually did, by the see's being placed there,) and remote, as places best suiting contemplation and prayer; and from the time of the bishoprick's being placed there. some make a doubt whether Elmham or Thetford ought to be esteemed the metropolis of the province, as Fabian, who says, "And of this lordshoppe, at that dayes mas Elman or Thet forde the thefe towne."But there remains no doubt of it, Elmham then was a small village, Thetford a large city, and the King's residence, and if so, no doubt the metropolis, or chief place in the province.

Elswolf, Eltwolde, Arkwoldf, or Elohwaldus, Adulf's brother, reigned seven years.

Beorne, or Hisberna. youngest son of King Ethelherd, reigned after him twenty-six years, and was succeeded by

Ethelred, son of Edelwald, brother of Anna, cousin to Beorne, a man noted for virtue and goodness; he is supposed to reign about fifty or fifty-two years, and died in 748, and left his kingdom to

Ethelbert, or Egilbert, his son, a learned and religious prince, charitable, sober, profound, and wise, according to all historians; he reigned forty-five years, and was taken off (as Sammes says) in 792, (Speed says, May 18, 783,) by the treachery of Offa King of the Mercians, who by fair promises of giving him his daughter in marriage, drew him to his court at Sutton-Wallis, in the county of Hereford, and there, against all the laws of nature and common hospitality, he had his head struck off by one Winnebert, or Grimbert, and his body was at first privately buried at Morden on the river Lug; but after, on remorse of conscience, Offa removed it to Hereford, over whom Milfrid, an under king of the Mercians, built a most fair church to his memory, which yet bears his name, and is the cathedral of that see; but notwithstanding this splendid kind of repentance,

Offa takes possession of the inheritance of the murdered king, laying the country of the East-Angles to his own dominions; but this vineyard, as it was bloodily obtained, lasted not long in him or his posterity, the Danes breaking in like wild boars, laying it waste not long after. And now Thetford began to decline in its grandeur; Holinshed tells us, (fol. 197,) that from this time of Ethelbert's murder, the kingdom of the East-Angles was brought so into decay, that it was sometimes subject to the Mercians, sometimes to the WestSaxons, and sometimes to Kent, till Edmund the Martyr obtained its government: and this account is very true, for about 826 they received

Egbert King of the West-Saxons for their lord and king, and invading the Mercians, slew Bernulf their king, and the next year they set upon Ludicenus, Bernulf's successour, and slew him also, which so encouraged Egbert, that he openly invaded Mercia, conquered Whitlafe their king, Ludicenus's successour; and so, by means of the East-Angles, the Mercians became subject to the West-Saxons, as a just retribution for the unjust murder of Ethelbert King of the East-Angles, whom Offa their king had murdered, and they had assisted in seizing his kingdom. This Egbert was afterwards proclaimed king of the whole land, the other kings being tributary to him. At his death he left two sons, Ethelwoulf, or Athaulf, whom he ordered should succeed him in the kingdom of the West-Saxons, and

Athelstan, to whom he gave the government of Kent, Sussex, and Essex, with the rest of the countries he had subdued, (viz. the East-Angles, &c.) it seems the kingdom of Kent, Essex, &c. came to

Ethelwoulf, before his death, for he then assigned them to his second son,

Ethelbert, or Ethelbright, who began his reign in 857, and after his brother's death, was governour of the whole, and as such acknowledged in the year 867; and thus the kingdom of the East-Angles, and consequently this city, from the murder of Offa, to this time, was destitute of her own governours for the space of seventy-five years, or, as Mr. Speed computes it, seventy-seven, till the assaults of the Danes caused the other kings to stand upon their guard, and rather defend what they had, than seek to enlarge their territories, to the hazard of all: and then this kingdom revived again, though during this time it seems the heir to the East-Anglian crown was well known, and perhaps held it tributary under the aforesaid masters, though I meet with none of their names till now, whence it appears that they were in a servile state, and consequently their city in a declining condition all the time, till

Offa, to whom the right of the crown at that time belonged, upon a religious devotion, went in pilgrimage to Christ's Sepulchre, and having no heir, he visited his kinsman Alkmund by the way, and adopted Edmund, his son, his heir, who after his death succeeded him accordingly, and was crowned King of the East-Angles, being the last king of the Saxon race, of whom I must treat in the next chapter, his history being so blended with that of the Dancs, that I am obliged to it, to avoid repetition and confusion.

CHAPTER IV

OF THE COMING OF THE DANES, AND DESTRUCTION OF THE CITY.

In the year 787 there arrived three Danish ships upon the English coasts, upon which the Lieutenant of the adjoining province, endeavouring to bring them to the King, to give an account who they were, was murdered; these were the first Danes that came into England, being only sent (as was afterwards seen) to view the country, search the coasts, and know with how great a power they might be able to invade it, as they did afterwards, and that so fiercely, that they conquered part of the land, and held it some time in possession, though they were contented to defer their return to the days of King Egbert, anno 800; from which time I shall take notice only of what occurs in relation to this city and province, the rest being foreign to my purpose: in the year 838, it appears that they were in these parts, for the Saxon Chronicle under that year, tells us, that they slew many of the East-Angles, and it is plain that they had been much here, for, in 866, their chief army came and wintered at Thetford, which so terrified the inhabitants, that they made peace with them, and the next year the army went into Mercia, and they were also glad to do as the East-Angles had done; and from this time the Danes got such footing and settlement in these countries, that they were not wholly dispossessed any more, but the whole land afterwards, with these provinces, established the Danish monarchy. In the year 870 (or as others 871) the army returned out of Mercia, came to East-England, and wintered at Theodford, and the same year fought with King Edmund,and conquered and slew him, and totally subdued the whole province, first burning and then pulling down and destroying all the monasteries, Ingwar and Ubba being their principal leaders; but here it will be necessary to insert a larger account of this king and the Danish proceedings, as I find it in Register Curteys, fol. 211, in the life of King Edmund, as follows:

In 841, Edmund, son of Alkmund King of Saxony, was born at Noremburg in Saxony, of Queen Siwara, and soon after it happened, that Offa King of the East-Angles, who had no heir, passed through Saxony, in his journey to the Holy-Land, where he went in pilgrimage to beseech God to give him an heir, and calling upon his cousin Alkmund, he adopted Edmund, his son, his heir, and then hastened to Jerusalem, where having performed his vows, he returned; but at a place called St. George's Arm, he was taken violently ill, upon which he immediately sent for his Council, appointed Edmund his successour, and sent him his ring, which he received from the Bishop, when he was made King of the East-Angles; after Offa's death, the Angles went to the King of Saxony, and demanded Edmund his son, and received him as Offa's successour, and hastening home, they landed at Hunstanton, from whence they carried him to the ancient city called Atleburg, where he lived a whole year, giving himself up chiefly to devotion; here he perfected what he had begun in Saxony, namely, to repeat all the psalms without a book; and at the year's end he went to Suffolk, and at the town of Bures, on Christmas day, was crowned King of the East-Angles, by Humbert Bishop of Elmham, in the fifteenth year of his age, and in the year of our Lord 856. Some time after this, Ingwar and Hubba, sons of Lothbroc King of Denmark, being excited by the reproof of their father, for keeping at home and doing nothing praise-worthy, when Edmund, son of the King of Saxony, had a kingdom at his disposal, they resolved either to conquer Edmund, or kill him, being very angry at their father's reproof; but soon after, Lothbroc went into his boat with his hawk only, in order to hawk by the sea side, but a tempest arising, he was carried across the ocean, and landed at a town called Redham, in that province of the East-Angles which is called Northfolch, and was taken with his hawk, and presented to King Edmund, of whom he obtained leave to stay in his court, where he used to live and hunt with Berno, the King's huntsman, and gat the King's favour by his skill in that art, which Berno perceiving, envied him very much, and as soon as a seasonable opportunity offered, as they hunted together in a wood, Berno slew him, and buried him there, but Lothbroc's hound staid with his master's body, till he was almost starved, and then went to the palace, and fawned on the King, and as soon as he had filled his belly, returned to his dead master, and continued to do so often, till he was followed, and the body found, all which was told the King, who having examined the matter, found that Berno his huntsman was the murderer, upon which, by the King's order, he was set afloat, and committed to the mercy of the sea, in Lothbroc's boat, which, as Providence ordered, was thrown ashore in Denmark. The Danes knowing the boat, enquired what was become of their King; at this Berno, pretending great sorrow, feigned a lie, and told them he was cast ashore in East-England, and by King Edmund's order was slain, upon which their hatred being raised by the former reproof of their father, and now completed, in order to revenge his death, they most solemnly swore to do all manner of mischief that they possibly could, to King Edmund and his subjects; and besides this, another accident also happened, which encouraged them to attempt it, as Speed informs us, fol. 397; Osbert, a Northumbrian viceroy, deputed by the West-Saxons, as he followed his hunting, came to a nobleman's house, named Beorn-Bocador, who was not at home, but his lady, who was a very beautiful woman, received Osbert and his company, and honourably entertained them; but after dinner desiring a secret conference with the lady, to the advancement of herself and husband, as he pretended, after he could not prevail upon her to be false to her lord, by any persuasions, he forcibly ravished her, which she with many tears informed her husband of, at his return, and would not let him rest till, after promises from his friends of their assistance, he had defied the libidinous prince, in his open court, after which he went to Denmark, where he had been brought up in his youth, being of alliance to the Danish royal blood, and asked assistance of Goderick, King of that country, who, glad to have some quarrel to enter into Britain, immediately levied an army, prepared all things necessary, made Ingwar and Hubbs, commanders in chief over this host, well knowing that they were the fittest at this time, not only for their value and conduct, but for the aforesaid particular motives, which implacably enraged them against the English, and thus taking Berno with them as a leader, who knew the country, they came, as they declared, to revenge themselves and him upon the King and his subjects: and thus in the year 865, being the tenth of King Edmund's reign, Ingwar and Ubba, with Berno, Halfdene, Oskitel, Bagseg, Hosten, Eowils, Hamand, and Guthrum, the chief leaders, with 20,000 armed men, took ships and set sail for EastEngland, but by contrary winds, they were driven ashore in Scotland, at Berwick upon Tweed, where they destroyed all things, killed old and young, spared no age, sex, or religious profession, but burned the towns and villages, and destroyed the monasteries, for every one that acknowledged the Christian faith was reputed as a publick enemy to those heathen miscreants; this being done, they went home; but the year following, being the eleventh of King Edmund's reign, they put to sea again, and spent the whole year in coasting about, going sometimes by sea, sometimes by land, burning and destroying all they could meet with on the East-English coasts, seizing all the horses they could find in the country, and getting many from King Edmund's army, with which they often skirmished, and oftentimes many of them were killed; nay once this year they besieged the King in one of his castles, so long, that the besieged were almost starved, at which time the King, to keep the knowledge thereof from the Danes, caused the only fatted bull which they had in the castle to be fed with what clear wheat they had left, and then to be turned out among the Danes, who seized on him, and opening him, seeing the wheat in his bowels, they concluded they had provision enough in the castle, if they could feed their cattle so, and thereupon brake up the siege, and the King following them, slew a great number. Another time, the Danes followed the King and enclosed him in a place, where the marshes and rivers surrounded him, at which time he had very few with him; but the King found out the ford called Berneford, and passed it, and joining his army, came suddenly on the Danes, and made so great a slaughter of them, that they were forced to leave the country. The next year, being the third time of their coming, they wet to York, and soon after, in a pitched battle, overcame the men of Northumberland, and killed their two kings, the lustful Osbrich, or Osbert, and Alla, and those that remained were forced to make peace with the Pagans, and become subject to them. The next year, being their fourth voyage, they left Notyngham and Northumberland, and went to Mercia, and staid there the whole winter, burning the monasteries, deflowering the nuns, committing all manner of rapine and cruelty; they burnt St. Ebba, with her nuns and monastery, together with Landaff, Tynemouth, Weremouth, Streveshall, and several other great monasteries. The year following, being their fifth excursion, they returned to York, where they ravaged a year more; and the year following, being the sixth from their first coming, and the fifteenth of King Edmund's reign, they came again to EastEngland to revenge themselves further of the King, at which time they burnt the monasteries of Croiland, Thorney, Peterburgh, Ramsey, Seham, and Ely, with most of the religious in them, and from thence went through the country from west to north, seizing and spoiling all they could, Ubba staying to guard all their spoil, and what they had taken, at or near Ely: Ingwar with his army entered East-England, and went to a city of King Edmund's, called Theodford, where he encamped, and entered soon after and burned it, killing old and young, ravishing both virgins and matrons; King Edmund, who was then at Eglesdune, (now called Hoxon, in Suffolk,) received a message from Ingwar, that if he would renounce Christianity, and worship his idols, and become his vassal and servant, then he would divide his treasure and kingdom with him; as soon as King Edmund received this message, he marched with his army against his enemies, and engaged not far from Theodford, where they fought sharply from morning till evening, a great number being slain on both sides, for which King Edmund was much grieved, as well for the pagans deaths, as for those martyrs of his army who died there in defence of their faith. On the morrow the Danes departed, and the King, with the remains of his army, returned to Eglesdune, resolving never more to fight against the pagans, but if it was necessary to yield up himself a sacrifice for his people, and for the faith of Christ. Ingwar, much vexed for the loss of his men, went again to Theodford, where Ubba came to him with 10,000 men, and joining forces, went to Eglesdune, and there martyred the King, in the year of our Lord 871, and of his age twenty-nine, and of his reign fifteen, and he was buried in the earth at Eglesdune, and laid there thirty-three years; Speed relates it thus, in the life of this King, (fol. 328,) the Danes leaving Northumberland, &c. "came with fury into Edmund's territories, and sacked Tketford, a frequent [or much frequented] city in those days, but be not able to withstand their violence, fled into his castle at Framlingham, (in Suffolk,) wherein he was of them besieged, and lastly taken in a village called Heghsdune, of a wood bearing the same name, or rather yielding himself to their torments, to save more Christian blood: for it is recorded, that because of his most constant Faith and Profession, those pagans first beat him with bats, then scourged him with whips, he still calling upon the name of Jesus, for rage whereof they bound him to a stake, and with their arrows shot him to death, and cutting off his head, contemptuously threw it into a bush, after he had reigned over the East-Angles the space of fifteen years, having had neither wife nor issue that is read of." With him was martyred Humbert Bishop of Elmham, and almost all the nobility of his kingdom, for which the Danes much rejoiced, the inhabitants being totally subdued, and obliged to submit to them for want of leaders; after this they wintered at Thetford, ravaging all the adjacent country, Gutrum, Gytro, or Guthram, coming hither and wintering with them; and it seems as if he staid here, notwithstanding it is said that this spring all the Danes withdrew out of East-England.

CHAPTER V

OF THETFORD-HILL, THE SITUATION OF THE CITY AT THAT TIME, AND OF ITS FIRST DESTRUCTION BY THE DANES.

The Danes having been acquainted with the strength and riches of this city ever since the year 838, thought long to be masters of it; and, in order to conquer it, they first made the present hill, commonly called, the Castle-Hill, and encamped in it, which so terrified the inhabitants, that they were glad to make peace with them; this was in the year 865 or 866, for then they wintered in this camp. which I do not take it was brought to its full height, strength, and perfection, till their return in the year 870, when they came again and wintered here, having (as it is to be supposed, drove out King Edmund from this his royal seat; at their first approach, it appears they encamped against it, and were some time, though not long, before they took, burnt, and entirely destroyed it, not only pulling down its buildings, but murdering all its inhabitants, the King having retreated out of it, in all appearance, (when he saw he could keep it no longer,) to Eglesden, now Hoxon, in Suffolk; and it is to be thought, that at this time they completed this great camp, raising the mount to such a height, not only as an annoyance to the besieged city, which by this means they overlooked, but that they might command also the opposite hill, on which King Edmund's army laid, on the extremity of which there are many tumuli now to be seen, the most remarkable of them being called Tut-Hill; and under these the bodies of the slain, in the dreadful battle between King Edmund and the Danes, were interred; but after they had made it so strong and complete, they kept it afterwards as one of their strongest holds, fit upon any occasion for the reception of their army or friends. It is plain that this city was sacked that same year King Edmund was martyred, which was in 870, or 871, on the 20th day of November, on which day his martyrdom is commemorated; the whole of it was then on Suffolk side, the river bounding it on the north, or Norfolk side, on which, upon the ford or great pass directly against the Roman fortress, which then guarded the city that way, this hill is placed; it is a camp very remarkable for its bigness and strength, being exactly in the Danish way, with a prodigious hill or mount in the midst, (consisting chiefly of chalk,) said, by good judges, to be both higher and bigger than that famous one at Marleburgh, and if so, it is the biggest made hill in this kingdom; it has a hollow on its top, in which 20 or 30 men can lie and not be seen at all below; it was an uniform fortification till the works on the south side were levelled (by degrees, I suppose,) as the present Market-street was built; and those of the eastern outworks, when the Augustan friars church and convent were built; but the works on the west and north side remaining pretty entire, with the barbican, which faces the east, shew us plainly that its outworks went by the river that comes from Melford bridge east, and with that, turned to the south, and so faced the ford and eity that way. It had three ramparts surrounding it, with large ditches between them, all round, except where the barbican interferes on the east part; there do not seem to have been any walls or building any where about the camp, or upon the hill, whatever may be pretended. Its site is owned by the Duke of Norfolk, being part of the lordship of Thetford: the remaining part of the fortification contains 13 acres; the whole, including the Friar's Close, and that part of the encampment on which the Market-street now stands, contained when complete about 24 acres, and the city, at the time of its destruction, was a mile in length, viz. from Red-Castle, to the Place, and above three miles in circumference: but whatever places of divine worship there were before this time, we are quite at a loss to know, the whole being now destroyed by the heathen Danes.

CHAPTER VI

OF THE CITY UNDER THE DANES.

The city being thus ruined, and the whole province subdued, the body of their army departed in the spring, but there staid a sufficient number in this camp to defend it, and their new conquests, though they met with no opposer in these parts, for Edwold, brother to King Edmund, albeit the right of the kingdom belonged to him, thought it would be to no purpose to endeavour for it, and so renouncing the pleasures of this world, he withdrew, and became an hermit at the abbey of Cerne in Dorsetshire. The army going to Surrey, took Reding, but the third day after their coming thither, Ingmar and Ubba, as they were taking preys in the adjacent country, were slain, at a place called Engelfeld, (that is, as I take it, the field where the English conquered,) so that they never returned hither again. He linshed (fol. 211) tells us, "after that the Danes hadde thus slam that blissed man, they conquered the hole Countrey, and wasted it so, that through their Tyranie, it remained without any Governour by the Space of nine Yeares during all which time they kept here, so as the city was still waste, for stow (fol. 64) says, that after the death of Edmund, the East-Angles country was possessed by the Danes, and had no king till 878, when Alured, Alfred, or Elfred, King of the West-Saxons, who had warred with the Danes continually, since his coming to the throne, forced Gutrum, Gothram, or Gurmund, then King of the Danes, to sue for peace, which was granted him upon condition he should be baptized, and his dukes or principal leaders with him, and the great army of the Danes should peaceably quit the land, and return no more, which covenants he performed, being baptized with above 30 of his nobles, at Wetmor near Winchester, King Elfred being his godfather, named him Athelstone, and gave him in free gift the country of the East-Angles, upon which the army quitted the land, and in the next year, viz.

879, Athelstane, or Gutrum, and his Danes, came hither, and settling here, divided the land among them, as the same Chronicle tells us, and then mixing with the old inhabitants that were left, whom they had used as slaves, they began to repair the destroyed cities and places, for their own profit and safety; then again began our city to revive, but in some measure changed her ancient site, her new masters fixing on the north side of the river, near their encampment, which they looked upon as their great defence, in case of future attacks; and this was the original of the Norfolk part of this town, which from that time hath continually increased, as the Suffolk part decreased, which is now reduced to one parish of about thirty houses only. And from this time the Danes becoming Christians all over Norfolk, and great part of Suffolk, began to divide the country among them, naming their shares, which now became so many new villages, either after their own names, or that of their situations, but calling the Saxon towns and villages after their old names; and after some time, when Christianity was settled among them, they began to found churches in many of their villages, as the many round towers in this county, which are now standing, plainly demonstrate. This Athelstane, though he promised to hold his kingdom of Alfred, and dwell there as his liegeman, kept not his promise, for he not only governed in a tyrannical manner near twelve years, but during that time, viz. in the year 885, he and his Danes broke the peace he had made with Alfred, by joining with those Danes that, contrary to the agreement, then returned into England, soon after which, Alfred sent a navy out of Kent into East-England, and found the Danes, who were about landing there to join Athelstane, and took sixteen of their ships, and drove them from that country, and from this time Athelstane or Gutrum never enjoyed his kingdom in peace, but was harassed from place to place by King Alfred, to his death in 890, though the Danes continued here all the time, but under the jurisdiction of

Alured, or Alfred, who, after Gutrum's death in the year 894, obliged the East-Anglian Danes to swear fealty to him, and deliver six hostages; but yet they immediately rebelled, and joined their countrymen that were in Northumberland, and besieged Exeter, and being repulsed, retreated home; but soon made another excursion, [when they had got their wives and children, ships and treasures, lodged in East-England as a place of safety] and went from place to place, doing what damage they could, till the next year, and then they came home with what they had gotten, but could not rest idle, being always making excursions during Alfred's reign; but that noble prince kept them continually under, to his death, which happened, according to the Saxon Chronicle, in 901. This great and virtuous prince was the first, as historians tell us, that divided England into counties, or schires, and those into centuries, wapentakes, or hundreds, and tithings, and this he did, because the natives often robbed, under colour of the Danes; for he obliged every man in the kingdom to be ranked under some one or other hundred or tithing, and if any man that was guilty fled before he had found surety, or after, all the inhabitants of that hundred or tithing where he dwelt were put to their fine for his offence; and by this means he settled such peace in the kingdom, that even in the cross ways in the most publick roads, golden bracelets were hung up, which, as Malmesbury the historian assures us, none durst venture to take away. At the division, this town was divided, the river Ouse that runs through it being the partition between the counties; that part on the south side of the river, belonging to Lackford hundred in Suffolk, and that on the north side, to Shropham hundred in Norfolk, as they now do. After this king's death, his son,

Edward, sirnamed the Elder, began his reign, being then about thirty years old, a prince whose valour had been often proved against the raging Danes, and so fortunate in all his martial exploits, that under his hands the Danes every where fell, and under his monarchy all the English stooped, except the Northumbrians; in 901 he was crowned and anointed at Kingston upon Thames, and immediately after was obliged to follow the East-Anglian Danes, who sided with Ethelwald, son of Ethelbert, uncle to this King Edward, whom they had crowned King, and had carried with them through the countries of the East-Saxons and Mercians, whence they returned hither, laden with spoil and booty; but in their way, King Edward engaged with them near St. Edmund's-Ditch, where, though he lost the victory, he gained great advantage, Ethelward aforesaid, and Cochric, their kings, being both slain in that battle, after which he followed his enemies, (who retreated for want of a leader, to this city and camp, as their great defence,) and spoiled all their lands, which they held by composition and agreement under King Edward, from the river Ouse to the border of St. Edmund's Land, (viz. all Suffolk, from Devil's-Ditch to Thetford,) during which time he commanded all his army, that none should tarry behind his host, for fear of the Danes issuing out of their camp, and destroying them; notwithstanding which, the Kentishmen trusting to their own strength, disobeyed his order, and the Danes waiting for their prey, issued out and slew most of them; but in this conflict Athelwold, or Ethelwold, King Edward's brother, who had joined the enemy, was happily slain. The next year, the Danes made another inroad into Mercia, but King Edward meeting their host, after a sharp battle conquered them, and forced them to sue for peace, which he granted them, on condition they should pay him a yearly tribute in money, and keep themselves within the bounds of their East-Anglian jurisdiction; after which they returned hither, and continued some time under the government of Ericke, a Dane, whom they had made king of this city, and the provinces of the East-Angles, all which were now, and for some time had been, inhabited chiefly by Danes. This Ericke paying the tribute, held his kingdom peaceably, according to the agreement made between him and the Danes, till the 12th year of King Edward's reign, and then he went about to procure new war, and to allure other Danes to join with him against the English, that by common agreement they might utterly subdue them: but Edward having all along had the advantage over them, and being well informed of Erick's design, prevented his purpose, by assembling a great army, and entering the country immediately, wasting and spoiling it as much as he could; Ericke having his army ready, and being much provoked at the spoil of his people, hastened with too much rashness to encounter his enemies, and meeting them in the field, fiercely assailed them, to the utter loss of his army, and damage of his life, for after his coming home, displeased with his great overthrow and sad discomfiture, he began to govern his people with more sharpness and severity than he did before, by which he raised the malice of the East-Angles so much against him, that becoming odious to his own subjects, they violently murdered him, but did not gain so much by it as they expected, for being brought low and weakened by civil dissension, they became unable to defend their country, and so were compelled to submit themselves to the English King Edward. And this kingdom, with that of Mercia, was joined to his West-Saxon dominions, and this city got rid of its tyrannizing kings, and its Danish inhabitants mixing with the remains of its ancient owners, made one people, which submitted to the English government.

CHAPTER VII

OF THE CITY UNDER THE ENGLISH MONARCHS.

Edward the Elder having possession of this city, held it peaceably to his death, which happened in the year 925, and then left it, with his kingdom, of which this was part, to

Ethelstane, or Adelstane, his son, who was a valiant and wise prince in all his actions; he brought this land into one entire monarchy, and utterly expelled the Danes, and quieted the Welshmen. During his reign this city flourished in peace, having continually increased ever since its submission to his father Edward; he reigned about sixteen years, and dying in the year 941, left his crown to

Edmund, his brother, a man of great virtue, and strict justice; in his days the peace and prosperity of this place continued; he died in 946. This King, to shew his love to God, and bounty to his church, first gave the town of St. Edmund's-Bury, with the liberty thereof wholly to that martyr, and to the monks that then served at his altars. After his death,

Edred, or Eldrede, his brother, was crowned king of this realm, and immediately news was brought him, that the Northumbrian Danes revolted, whom he reduced again to their former obedience: after which, in the year 951, Wolstan Archbishop of York, who had encouraged this sedition, was committed to prison, because he had been often, and was now daily accused of commanding many citizens and burgesses of Thetford to be slain, in revenge of the Abbot Adelme, who was unjustly slain by them; but a year after he was delivered, and restored to his see. Edred died in the year 955, and was succeeded by his nephew,

Edwin, or Edwy, the eldest son of Edmund, late King of England, who reigned four years, and was succeeded by

Edgar, his brother, in the year 959, who was so great a prince, that being feared of all men, he lived in peace his whole life, which got him the name of Edgar the Peaceable; he favoured the Danes (by means of Odo Archbishop of Canterbury, who was a Dane) more than was agreeable to the advantage of his subjects, for there was scarce a street in England but Danes dwelt in it, among the Englishmen, who, by continual conversing with them, who were naturally great drinkers, habituated themselves so much to that vice, that the King was forced to make a law for setting nails in cups of a certain measure, marked for that purpose, that none should drink more than was assigned him. From the time that this city and the East-Anglian provinces had been under the English monarchs, they were governed by an Earl, appointed by the King; and at this time Alwyn, or Edelwyn, the Alderman, kinsman to King Edgar, was Earl of EastEngland, and consequently governour of this place. It seems Edgar always favoured the Angles, on account of Ethelfled the Fair, his first wife, who was the daughter of an East-Anglian duke named Ordmar, by whom he had Edward, who succeeded him at his death in 975. This

Edward was sirnamed the Martyr, because he was barbarously slain, by procurement of his step-mother, and by reason of the many miracles which, as Fabian tells us, were shewn at his grave. In his time there was a hard contest between Alpher, or Elpher, Earl of Mercia, who restored the secular priests that had been wrongfully expulsed in King Edgar's time, from their prebends and benefices, to make way for the monks whom that King favoured; for this Earl and the other temporal lords of Mercia destroyed the abbies that King Edgar had built in Mercia, and restored the priests, with their wives, to their monasteries. But Edelwyn, or Alwyn, Earl of the East-Angles, and Alfred his brother, with Brighnode Earl of Essex, withstood this, and assembling an army, by force maintained all the monks in their monasteries, within the country of the East-Angles; upon this many councils were held, as at Winchester, at Kyrthling in East-England, &c. but by the craft of Dunstan and the monks, the priests, notwithstanding the justice of their cause, had their suit dashed, and the monks held possession of their monasteries. This King being murdered in the year 978, was succeeded by

Ethelred, commonly called the Unready, his brother-in-law, for whose sake his mother Alfrede murdered King Edward, wherefore he never could get the good will of his people; in the third year of his reign, viz. 981, the Danes who had lived as peaceable inmates with the English, finding the King slothful and unactive, began to stir, and inviting from home more forces, who arrived in seven ships upon the Kentish coast, they spoiled all that country, which success encouraged them so much, that, soon after, they landed at so many places at once, that the English could not tell where to encounter them first; however, Goda Earl of Devonshire attacked them in the west, and got the victory with the loss of his life; and in the year 991, Brightnod Earl of Essex met Justin and Guthmund, (who with their army had spoiled Ipswich,) and gave them battle at Maldon, but was overcome; and immediately after, the King, by the advice of his lords, agreed to pay them 10,000l. on condition they should quietly depart the realm; which money he levied upon his subjects, by assessing every hundred at a certain sum, and the hundreds raised their proportions according to the number of hides contained in them; this was called Danegeld, or Danegylt, and was first 1s. on every hide, afterwards 2s. This, though it appeased them for the present, was only an encouragement to them to return again, and accordingly the next year they came with a greater force, against which the King prepared a navy, and made Edrick, or Alfride, Earl of Mercia, whom he had lately recalled from banishment,) admiral of it; but that old traitour could not prove true, for he not only sent word to the Danes, that they might escape, but soon after turned to their side, as indeed did the most part of those that the King employed, they being near allied in blood to them, by which means the Danes so far prevailed, that, in 994, the King was forced to give them 16,000l. more, as a composition for peace, upon which Anlaf King of the Norwegians promised never after to make war in this land, and being baptized, the King stood godfather, after which he returned into his country, and kept his promise faithfully; but this was not an end of the Danish war, for others of that nation sprang up, and entered the land the year following, and forced the King to another composition of 20,000l. and so every year more and more, till it came at last to 40,000l. by which means the land was robbed of all its coin, and the English brought so low, that they were fain to till the ground, while the idle Danes eat the fruit of their labour, abusing the wives and daughters of their hosts where they lay; and yet in every place (out of fear) they were called by the natives Lord Danes, which afterwards became a word of derision, and as such is still continued in our language, a Lurdan signifying with us a lazy, lubberly fellow.

In this miserable condition the King, being too weak to attempt any thing by force, invented a desperate stratagem, which in the end proved the destruction of the Saxon royal blood, and conquest of the land to another nation, and for this purpose he sent secret commissions to every place in his realm, commanding that at an appointed time they should murder all the Danes that were among them; the time set was the 13th of November, in the year of our Lord 1002, being St. Bricius, or Brice's day; this was executed with such rigour, that in Oxford, where the frighted Danes took sanctuary, in St. Frideswide's church, the English regarding neither place nor person, set it on fire, and burnt it with the Danes therein. And now one would think that England had quite shook off the Danish yoke, but it happened the contrary, the doers of it soon after repenting it; for this news no sooner reached Denmark, but it added to their former ambition, the desire of revenge, and made them more inveterate against the English, than they had ever been heretofore; and the very next year, their King, Swain, who had before been always a great friend to England, entered the land, razed Exeter to the ground, and did all the mischief that he possibly could, to revenge the deaths of Gunhild, his sister, and Palingus, a Danish earl, her husband, and their son, who were all Christians, and laid in hostage upon conditions of peace, and yet were slain in the Danish massacre. Upon this, the King raises an army, makes Edrick his favourite, whom he had created Duke of Mercia, and married to Edgyth his daughter, his chief general, who, for all his great favour, betrayed him to the Danes, who after this hearing that the King in person designed to give him battle, left the land, and took shipping again. But the next year, viz. 1004, Swain returned, and came with his fleet up to Norwich, to which city the sea at that time came, as the Saxon Chronicle plainly proves, and burned and entirely destroyed the city, murdering its inhabitants, and wasting the adjacent country; upon this, Ulfketyl, Usketel, or Ulfketel, who was then Earl of the East-Angles, and resided at Thetford, (as the Earls generally did, called there a council of the East-Anglian nobles, who came to the resolution of buying their peace of the Danes, before they came thither, or did any damage to the neighbouring country, and their reason for so doing was, because they came upon them so much on a sudden, that they had not time to raise an army against them; upon this, they went and made peace with them, notwithstanding which, they left their ships privately, and bent their course directly to Thetford, wasting the country all the way. As soon as Ulfketel heard it, he sent to the men of the country, that they should burn their ships, but they either could not, or dare not, so that they came hither without any opposition, and burnt and destroyed this city also, and wasted the country hereabouts, slaying many, and committing all manner of villanies; but to revenge such a breach of truce, and the destruction of his noble city, this valiant Earl got together what power he could, and assaulted the Danish host, as they returned to their ships, and slew a great number of them, but could not maintain the fight, his enemies so much outmatching him in number of men, and so he was forced to retreat honourably, and the enemies kept on their way to their ships; and the year following Swain was forced to return to Denmark with all his fleet, by reason of the great famine that then sorely oppressed the land, so that he could not find sustenance for his army. The Saxon Chronicle speaking of this invasion, tells us, that after Swain had sacked Norwich, though he had made peace with Earl Ulfketel, yet without any regard to it, he marched to Theodford, which as soon as the Earl knew, he dispatched a messenger to order his ships to be burned, but the country neglected that advice; in the mean time, he got together what force he could, as quick and privately as possible, but in three weeks after they had sacked Norwich they entered this city, and staying one night in it, wasted and burnt it, but in the morning as they returned to their ships, Earl Ulfketel and his forces met them, and joined battle, in which there was great slaughter on both sides, and many of the East-Anglian nobles were slain; but if all the forces of the Angles had been there, the Danes had never returned again, as was agreed by all that were there present. In the year 1005, Swain having increased his navy, recruited his men, and filled his ships with provision, returned again, and landed at Sandwich, wasted the country, and wintered in the Isle of Wight; and in Christmas time landed in Hampshire, and passed through it into Berkshire, &c. making clean work wherever he came, for what they could not carry away, they burnt, killing the owners; upon which, the west-country people got together, and gave them battle, in 1006, but being overcome, the King was obliged to make peace with them, on condition to pay them tribute and find them provision, to which they agreed, and so the English wholly maintained them; and the year after, the King paid them 30,000l. tribute, upon which they departed in seeming friendship with the English; but the next year, viz. 1009, in harvest time, a great fleet of their ships landed at Sandwich, conducted by three Danish princes, Turkil, or Turketel, Hening, and Anlaf, and went to Canterbury, and had sacked it, had not the citizens redeemed it for 1000l.; thence they went to the Isle of Wight, and after that, over-run Sussex and Hampshire; King Ethelred finding no truth in their promises, nor quiet in his land, was resolved to venture once for all, and commit his cause to God, and the chance of war: and having gathered together his power, and coming suddenly upon the unprepared Danes, he had made an end of the quarrel, and destroyed them all, had not Earl Edrick, his son-in-law, that wicked traitour, with many lies, (invented only to put him in fear,) persuaded him from fighting. Upon this, they made their escape, returned into Kent, and wintering upon the Thames, they refitted their fleet, and often vainly attempted the city of London. The next year, viz. 1010, after Easter, they sailed about the coast, and landed at Ipswich, which they plundered and burned, and marched to Rengmore or Ringmere, where they knew Earl Ulfketel was with his forces, and there, on Ascension day morning, being the 5th of May, joined battle; the men of Norfolk and Suffolk fled at the first onset, but Ethelstan, who married the King's eldest daughter, and the Cambridgeshire men whom he led, fought valiantly to their great honour, and had no thoughts of quitting the field, till one Turketel, sirnamed Myranheafor or Mireneheved, whose father was a Dane, first began to fly, upon which the enemy got the advantage; in this battle were slain Ethelstane, the King's son-in-law, Oswi, his son, Wulfric, son of Leofwine, and many other noblemen, besides a great number of common people. After this, for three months together, they went up and down the country, wasting and destroying all wherever they came, in Norfolk, Suffolk, the borders of Huntingtonshire, Lincolnshire, and Cambridgeshire, and the Fens there, where they got exceeding riches, by the spoil of the great and wealthy abbies, such as Ely, &c. in those Fens, and after this they returned hither, and the third time destroyed and burned the city of Theodford, whence they went to Cambridge, which met with the same fate, and so passing through the pleasant mountain country of Balsham, they cruelly murdered the people, without respect to age, sex, or degree, and going through Essex, came again to their ships in the Thames; but they staid not long there, for in 1011, the counties of Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridgeshire, and thirteen more being wasted and destroyed, about the feast of St. Mathew they besieged Canterbury, which the citizens defended twenty days, and then it was betrayed to them; here they took Archbishop Elphege, whom they afterwards murdered, with another Bishop named Godwin, and Abbot Leofwyn, and Alfword, the King's Bailiff, and having got what riches they could, they burnt the city, after they had tithed the people by an inverted order, slaying all the nines, and saving the tenths only, so that of all the monks there were but four saved, and of the people 4800, whereby it appears there were killed 43,200 persons; such was the cruelty of the Danes and their leader Turkill, who became governour of this city.

CHAPTER VIII

OF THE CITY UNDER THE DANES AND DANISH MONARCHS.

Turkil, Thurkill, or Thurketel, (for I find him called by all these names,) the leader of these Danish murderers, took possession of this city, and all Norfolk and Suffolk, in the year 1012, and continued chief lord and governour, tyrannizing over the people in a most savage manner, and the rest of the Danes compounding with the English for 8000l. spread abroad in the country, sojourning in the cities, towns, and villages, as they liked best. Soon after this, Turkil advises King Swain how matters stood in England, that the King was negligent, and minded only his pleasure, that the nobles were unfaithful, and the commons weak and without leaders, which induced him to invade the land again; and accordingly, in the year 1013, he landed at Sandwich, and taking sea again, compassed Norfolk and Suffolk, but did not find the people apt to join him, as he expected, for Turkil their governour, after he had sent him the advice aforesaid, had joined King Ethelred, and was then with him in pay at London, with 45 Danish ships, in order to defend the city, if Swain came to assault it, as he did, after he had received the Northumbers and their Duke, who submitted to him, as did all the people of Lyndesey, and those on the north side of Watlingstrete, of whom he received hostages, and left Cnute his son to keep the pledges, and guard the ships, while he passed the country; then he went through South-Mercia, Oxford, and Winchester, all which submitted to him; which success encouraged him to go directly against King Ethelred at London, which he assaulted fiercely, but the Londoners as fiercely defended themselves, insomuch that Swain was glad to get away to Bath, and soon after to Denmark again, designing to return with more power, as he did next year, and was immediately met by the English, who began the battle, which was fought sharp a long time, till by reason of divers Englishmen's turning to the enemy's side, there fell such a discomfiture and slaughter to the English host, that the King perceived his royal state was in utter danger, whereupon calling the remains of his army together, he told them of their treason, and how it was by that means only that his enemies conquered them; and therefore he left them either to fight or submit to the Danes, which they did, and the King withdrew to Greenwich, and there staid a time with the navy of the Danes, under the government of our Earl Turkil; thence he sailed to the Isle of Wight, and after Christmas, to Richard Duke of Normandy, his brother-in-law, to whom he had sent his wife, Queen Emme, and Alfred and Edward his sons. During this time, the Londoners submitted to Swain, who had conquered and brought the most part of England under his subjection; and these were the days (as Speed observes) of England's mourning, she being unable to maintain her defenders, yet forced to nourish and cherish her devourers; for now the Danes, in two factions, cruelly afflicted the land, Swain as an absolute King extorted of the English both victuals and pay for his soldiers, and Earl Turkil on the other side, in defence of the English, commanded the like for his ships and men, so that the Danes had all, and the English maintained all. Swain being established thus in the government, was not only cruel in oppressing the laity, but the church also, forcing the clergy to ransome their churches and monasteries, else he burnt them to the ground, among others, (having a quarrel with the inhabitants, in the precincts of St. Edmund'sLand in Suffolk,) he not only wasted that country, but, as Holinshed tells us, spoiled the abbey of Bury, where St. Edmund's body rested; Speed and others rightly say that he ravaged the country, and only threatened the monastery, because they refused to pay the ransome money that he demanded, alleging that they ought to be free of all King's tribute, upon which, as Hoveden tells us, in the midst of his jollity and threats, as he was talking with his nobles, of his good success in conquering the land, he was struck with a knife miraculously, no man seeing from whose hand it came, and so within three days after, viz. on Candlemas-day, in the year 1014, he died in great torment, at Thedford, and in all likelihood was there buried, and immediately the Danes chose Cnute, his son, king; upon his death, Ethelred was recalled, and took possession of his kingdom, at his subjects' entreaty, and prevailed so much, that Cnute, though he had endeavoured to hold that by bounty and good nature, which his father had got by tyranny, and spared not to endeavour to win the hearts of the English, yet could get none to side with him but the people of Lindsey, whom Ethelred for that reason presently attacked, and that with such prowess, that he put them to the sword, and forced Cnute to retire to Denmark, without any hope of future success. And now the nation had been freed from this people, had not our Earl Turkil who knew the wealth of the land, and so compounded with the Englishmen, and staid here, revolted from Ethelred, in order to excuse himself for revolting from the Danes, which was the only way he could do it, for being retained by the King with 40 ships and the flower of the Danish soldiers, he sailed with 9 of them into Denmark, submitted to Cnute, and promised him the assistance of the other 31 ships; and their soldiers, if he would return into England: in short, he did so much by his persuasions, that Cnute, by the aid of his brother Harold, then King of Denmark, got a navy of 160 ships, and being spurred on by Ethelred's cruelty to the Danes, whom he destroyed in all parts, he took sea, and landed at Sandwich, A^o 1016, and immediately Earl Turkil had license to go against the English that were got together to resist them, whom he soon vanquished, and returned to Cnute; during this time, the King lay sick at Cossam, but his son, Prince Edmund, got an army together in order to fight, but upon information that Edrick would betray them to the Danes, he withdrew with his army into a sure place, and Edrick fled to the enemy with 40 ships full of Danish soldiers, upon which, all the west country submitted to Cnute, who, assisted by Edrick, began to waste Warwickshire; upon this, Ethelred, who was recovered, got an army together to resist them, but being advertised that he should be delivered to his enemies by treason, he withdrew to London, and there relapsing, and wearied out with grief, he died on St. George's Day, and the Londoners and Englishmen crowned his son,

Edmund, at Kingston, A^o 1016; he was sirnamed Ironside, by reason he continually went in armour, and was able and hardy to endure labour and toil. Cnute and his Danes reached London with their ships in a few days after Ethelred's death, and besieged the city, but finding the Londoners true to their prince, who was coming to join them, he raised the siege, and wintered in the isle of Sheppey: in the mean time Edmund was received by the city, and crowned King there. The spring following, Cnute invaded the west parts, but the King encountered him at Penham in Dorsetshire, and discomfited his army. During the time that Edmund was raising his forces, Cnute had been proclaimed and ordained King at Southampton, by the bishops and abbots, and divers of the temporal lords, who assembled there, to whom he sware to be their good and faithful sovereign, and to see justice truly and uprightly ministered in the realm; and then he besieged London again, but was forced to withdraw into Dorsetshire, where he was beaten by Edmund into Worcestershire, where Edmund also beat him again, though he was near losing the battle by the treason of Earl Edrick, his cursed son-in-law, who seeing the Danes much oppressed, cut off a soldier's head who was like King Edmund, and ran with it to the English host, crying to them, that they should fly, for their King was slain, and that was his head; but Edmund, advised of this stratagem, quickly got him to the high ground, and convinced his soldiers of that untruth, and so kept the field, but was so unwise as to excuse Edric's fact, upon his pleading he was mistaken in the countenance of the man. In a day or two after, Cnute departed secretly to London, and besieged it, but was soon removed thence by Edmund, who followed him thither; soon after, Edmund passed the Thames, and hasted to the West-Saxons, and the Danes again attempted London, but with no success, and so they went and ravaged in Mercia: Edmund upon this enters Kent, and met them at Otford, where there was a great battle, in which Edmund was conqueror, for with the loss of 600 men only he killed 4500 Danes and put them to flight; and had not the ever-traitorous Edric stayed him at Aelsford from pursuing them, he had gotten a complete victory, and at once freed himself from his enemies, who by this means retreated into Essex, where Edmund followed them, and meeting them at Ashdon, near Saffron Walden, he gave battle to Cnute, and a great slaughter ensued; at first the Danes recoiled, which Edric perceiving, he turned with all his men to their assistance, and by so doing, the English were totally vanquished, great numbers being slain; of the English nobility died Earl Alfred, Earl Godwin, Earl Athelward, Earl Athelwin, Cadnoth Bishop of Winchester, Wolsey Abbot of Ramsey, and many others, both of the clergy and laity, together with our noble Earl Ulfketel, whom Turkil had expulsed from this city and county. After this defeat Edmund went with the relicks of his army to Gloucester, in order to raise forces to try once more his fortune with the Danes, to whom the Londoners had submitted, upon news of their conquest, which made Edmund resolved to venture all at one push, and accordingly the armies met at Dearhurst, by the river Severne; but just before the engagement, a captain suddenly stepped forth, and by many arguments persuaded the two princes that they should end the matter by single combat, rather than occasion so much blood to be spilt. This being agreed, the Princes entered a small island, called Alney, which is in the Severne, not far from Gloucester, and there they began the combat, which was fought first on horseback, and then on foot, with great resolution on both sides, till Cnute (who was overmatched) received a wound, upon which he requested a compromise, and King Edmund agreeing thereto, they divided the kingdom between them, the part overagainst France was assigned to Edmund, and the rest to Cnute; but now the false Earl Edric had his last and great act to put in execution, which he soon did, by following King Edmund to the privy, and there (from under the draught) he thrust a spear into the King's body, and then cutting off his head, presented it to Cnute, with this fawning expression, All hail, thou now sole monarch of England! thinking thereby to rivet himself the deeper in Cnute's favour, who though he was desirous of sovereignty, yet being of a princely disposition, and of remarkable justice, he some time after placed the head of this traitour Edric upon the highest gate of London, as a signal that he hated treason. And thus died Edmund, at St. Andrew's-Tyde, in the year 1016, after a troublesome but short reign of seven months only; upon which

Cnute the Dane became sole monarch of England; and having established himself in the throne, he divided the realm in four parts, assigning this city and the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk to Earl Turkill, who had possessed it ever since the expulsion of its last English Earl, the valiant Ulfketel. Cnute, after he was settled in peace, married Emma, King Ethelred's widow, and settled the crown on his issue by her, and on failure of issue, his brother Edward was to succeed him, by which means the Danes were utterly excluded from all right to the crown, and the English blood restored again, and then giving the Danes that had served him 82,000l. he sent them home to Denmark, which so contented all his subjects, that he reigned gloriously to the end of his days; during his reign he favoured the church, founding many monasteries and churches out of his own coffers, as the church of Ashdon in Essex, where he conquered Edmund, the abbey in the Holm in Ludham parish in Norfolk, which he dedicated to St. Bennet, whom he greatly reverenced, and Bury monastery in Suffolk, which he dedicated to St. Edmund, whom he greatly feared. In this time Earl Turkil was in great favour with him, and all things were done by his counsel and approbation, as historians agree; this Earl was a great benefactor himself to St. Edmund's monastery, and it was he, as I take it, that first gave to that house divers lands and revenues in Thetford, on which there were a few monks placed, as a cell to that abbey, but it being afterwards forsaken, the Abbot turned it into a nunnery, and placed the Benedictine nuns of St. George there. This Cnute confirmed all the large privileges which Edmund King of the West-Saxons had formerly granted to St. Edmund's monastery, and discharging all the land of that saint from tribute, he enclosed it with a ditch, (running cross Newmarket heath,) that there might be no dispute about the limits of his land, and to this day that ditch terminates the liberty of St. Edmund; and from this time all the lands and revenues of that monastery in Thetford were exempted from all jurisdiction of the place, and enjoyed all the liberties and privileges of St. Edmund's monastery, their patron. In the year 1021, Cnute finding that Iric Earl of Northumberland, and our Earl Turkill, began to aspire too high, and grow too much in greatness and the people's love, he banished them both, and took their whole government into his hands, establishing one law, by which Danes and Englishmen should be equally governed; by this he entirely gained the love of his subjects. This Cnute was the greatest prince that had ever reigned over the English nation, for he had the sovereignty of all Denmark, England, Norway, Scotland, and Sweden: he died, according to the Saxon Chronicle, in the year 1036, on the 12th of November, in the 20th year of his reign, upon which, Earl Godwin, and the men of the west parts, would have Hardicnute, son of Cnute by Queen Emma, according to the settlement made on Cnute's marriage, for their king; but the Danes and Londoners having Leofrick Earl of Chester, and divers north-country noblemen, on their side, elected

Harold, second son of Cnute, by Alfgive, his first wife, king of this realm; he was sirnamed Hare-Foot, by reason of his swiftness, and enjoyed the kingdom, Hardicnute his brother refusing to come out of Denmark to take the government from him. This Harold was an inglorious prince, but, to the joy of his subjects, died in 1039, when he had reigned four years and sixteen weeks only, upon which all the nobles unanimously agreed, and sent for

Hardicnute, whom they had chosen king, who landed the same year, and was crowned at London; in his time, viz. 1041, Athelstane Abbot of Ramsey had a house in Theford, for then he had a possessionary writ, directed to the burghers of Theford, to command them to see that the Abbot enjoyed it as freely and fully as he held it before. This King is remarkable only for gluttony and excess, in the midst of which he died suddenly at a feast, in this year, after he had reigned two years, wanting ten days, and with him died all the rule of the Danes in this land, he being the last prince of their blood that ever sat on the English throne; for now,

Edward, an Englishman, for his piety sirnamed the Confessor, half brother to Hardicnute, and son of King Ethelred by Queen Emme, was unanimously elected King of England, and sent for out of Normandy, and after his landing was anointed King in 1042, in which year Stigand the priest was made Bishop of the East-Angles, (being then a great favourite of the Confessor,) and soon after was ejected; but coming into favour the next year, he was admitted to his bishoprick, and was afterwards Bishop of Winchester, and Archbishop of Canterbury; this is that Stigand so often mentioned in DomesdayBook. This King expulsed all the Danish soldiers that were in England, and banished Lady Gonild, niece to King Swain, by his sister, with her two sons, introducing many Normans in their stead, who had been serviceable to him during his exile; and from this time that people got ground till the Norman Conqueror enjoyed the crown. During this King's reign, Harold, son of Earl Godwin, was Earl of the East Angles: he was not faithful to the King, but assisted his father, who then rebelled, with a large body of troops raised out of his counties of Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridgeshire, Essex, and Huntingdonshire; but he had better been at quiet, for he was forced to come to London with twelve servants only, and resign all his soldiers and provinces to the King's government, and then he and his brother Leofwine fled to Ireland, upon which he was proclaimed an outlaw, and this city and counties, with all his estate, were seized and given to Algar, son of Leofrick Earl of Chester, who governed them worthily, and afterwards freely resigned them to Harold again, when he returned out of exile; among other noble deeds, by which this King gained his subjects love, we must reckon his remission of the yearly tribute of 40,000l. gathered for forty years together, by the name of Danegilt, it being imposed by his father upon all men's lands, the clergy only excepted; as also that noble body of laws which he selected from those of the Danes, West-Saxons, Mercians, and Northumbrians, and translating them into Latin, they became the fountain of what we now call the Common-Law. Earl Godwin, Swain, Harold, and his other sons, remaining in exile, were continually infesting the sea coasts, and doing much damage, wherefore the King raised an army against them, but by the mediation of friends, peace was restored, and the Earl and his sons had possession of their former estates, and then Harold received this city and its provinces of Algar peaceably, in the year 1052; and the next year Earl Godwin his father died; and all his earldom and lordships came to our Earl Harold, who generously gave this city and its earldom to

Algar, or Alfgar, in recompense for his generosity in restoring it to him peaceably, after his return from his exile, and so Algar became Earl of the East-Angles in 1053.

In 1055, Earl Algar, through evil counsel, and without desert, being outlawed and banished the realm, went first to Ireland, and from thence came and joined Griffin King of Wales, and did much hurt in Herefordshire, upon which the King sent Earl Harold against him, who continued his friend; for instead of fighting, he entered into treaty, and persuaded him to peace, went himself to the King, obtained his pardon, and restored him to his earldom. In 1057, Leofrick Earl of Chester, son of Earl Leofæyne, died, and Earl Algar his son inherited that earldom; but the next year he was accused of treason, through envy, and was exiled again, upon which he repaired to his old friend Prince Griffin, who assisted him so powerfully, that the King fearing his force, was obliged to send Earl Harold against him, who pursued Griffin and killed him, and by his policy reconciled Algar to the King's grace, and he continued in favour his whole life after. In 1064 the Northumbrians rebelled against their Earl, Tosti, and made Morker, Malchar, or Marcher, Earl Algar's son, their chief leader, but upon their promise of obedience, if the King would give their earldom to Morker, he consented, and Tosti was expulsed, and Morker confirmed Earl of Northumberland. In the year 1066 died this glorious King, and in him ceased the noble progeny of the WestSaxon Kings, which had continued for about 547 years: "One ability (says Baker, fo. 26) he had, which raised him above the pitch of ordinary kings, and yet at this day is ordinary with kings, that by his touching and laying his hand upon it, he cured a disease, which from his curing is called the King's-Evill." He was the first that confirmed his charters under his broad seal, that large impression being brought into use by him; he also first caused the whole realm to be surveyed, so exactly (as Ingulph says) that there was not one hide in all England whose owner and value was unknown, which occasioned the book in which this description was wrote, to be called Domesday: this was found so beneficial to the King, that the Conqueror made such another survey, in which he included this, and added every thing that had been altered, since the making of it, even to the time of his own survey; and from this record it is that we learn the state of the city.

CHAPTER IX

OF THE STATE OF THE CITY IN THE CONFESSOR'S TIME.

In King Edward's days this flourishing city was become a hundred by itself, called Thetford Hundred, the bounds of its land, on the Norfolk side, was about two miles in length, and one in breadth, and half was pasture, and half arable. The land, on the Suffolk side, besides what the city stood on, was above a mile long, and as much broad, of which the King and Earl's parts contained about four carucates: there were no less than 943 burgesses, of all which the King had the superiour jurisdiction, with their customs, rents and services, but thirty-six of them were so far the King's tenants, that they could hold nothing of any other lord, without his special license, but all the rest might hold lands, and do homage and fealty to any other lord, on condition they still paid all their old customs, except heriots. The whole of the customs and rents amounted to 30l. yearly, of which the King had 20l. numbered for his two thirds, and the other third, viz. 10l. numbered belonged to the Earl of the East-Angles, who governed this city and counties, for which reason I have been so large and exact hitherto in their history, as also, because the general history of the county, and its government, is so mixed with it, that by thus reciting it fully together, I need no more repeat it, but as occasion offers, refer my readers hither.

Besides this, the burghers paid the King, yearly, a rent of 40d. 4 measures of honey, 10 goat skins, and 4 oxes hides, and the Abbot of Bury had 21 burgesses, one church, and a free-house, all which, with their lands and revenues, were in the liberty of St. Edmund, and consequently exempted from all other jurisdiction whatever. The Abbot of Ely had a free-house and 3 churches, there being then 13 parish churches, if not more, for so many are mentioned in this record; but whether any, or how many, are omitted, we cannot say. The King had the head manor, which had two carucates in the tenants hands, and two more in demean, 20 bordars, two servants, a mill, 13 acres of meadow, a walk for 128 sheep, the whole being worth 7l. per annum. At this time, St. Mary's was the mother church of the city, having 4 other churches appendant to it, all which belonged to the inheritance of Stigand, then Archbishop of Canterbury; but whether he purchased it, or retained it ever since he was Bishop of Elmham, I cannot say, though if he did, it was but like his other proceedings, for after he had thrust himself into the archbishoprick, he still retained his bishoprick of Winchester with it, till the Conqueror deprived him, and seized on all his estate in 1070, and gave this church, with those appendant to it, together with all their revenues, to Arfast Bishop of Thetford, and his heirs, who placed his see in it; and thus it appears that the Confessor left this lordship and city, with his crown, to his successour,

Harold, son of Godwin Earl of Kent, who had been formerly Earl of the East-Angles, and governour of it: he reigned only nine months and nine days, being killed in the battle at Hastyngs in Sussex, by William Duke of Normandy, who then seized the crown, and became the first monarch of the Norman race that swayed the British sceptre.

CHAPTER X

Of the division of the earldom, lordship, and manor; and of the state of the city in the conqueror's time.

William the Bastard, commonly called the Conqueror, began his reign in the year of our lord 1066; and because Morker Earl of Northumberland at first resisted him, he seized on his earldom; and though he afterwards submitted, and sware fealty to him, and had his earldom of Northumberland restored, yet he was never admitted to our earldom after his father Algar's death, but the King being possessed of it, and of the whole of this city, which belonged to it, kept it some time in his own hands, and afterwards divided it; for in the year 1075 he gave the earldom of Norfolk and Suffolk to Ralf de Waiet, Waher, or Guader, a Norfolk man born, son of Ralf, an Englishman, by a Welsh woman; this Ralf, while the King was in Normandy, and against his command, (though the Saxon Chronicle says the contrary,) married Emma, daughter of William Fitz-Osborne, or Osbert, sister to Roger Earl of Hereford, cousin to King William, and celebrated his nuptials with great pomp, at the city of Norwich, Waltheof, the great Earl of Northumberland, Roger Earl of Hereford, with many other bishops, abbots, and barons, were present at it, and there conspired against the King; but Waltheof repenting the next day, informed Stigand the Archbishop, who sent for the King immediately; Earl Ralf and Earl Roger continuing in their purpose, endeavoured to raise forces in their own countries, and sent to Denmark for more assistance; but the keepers of the castles, and the inhabitants of their earldoms, refused to join them, upon which he retreated to his castle at Norwich, and having committed it to the keeping of his wife, he there took ship, and went to LittleBritain; upon this, the King besieges the castle, but the lady held it till he granted her his peace, and licensed her to go out of the realm, and so she followed her husband, and by this means the earldom came into the king's hands again, who that year held his Christmas at Westminster, and there all the Englishmen that were at the Earl's marriage at Norwich were grievously punished; some had their eyes put out, and others their estates forfeited to the King's use; and from this time to the first year of King Stephen, the earldom with all its profits was in the Crown, but the manor was given by the King, free of all custom or rent, to Roger Bigot, a Norman, who came over with him and assisted him in his conquest, who had possession of it before the general survey, as I find by Domesday-Book, fol. 105.

Terra Rogeri Bigoti. In TETFORT habet Rogerus in Dominio, quietam ab omni Consuetudine, cui adiacebant Tempore Regis Car. Terre, et modo similiter, semper ii. Car. in dominio Bore. ii. Ser. i. Mol. xiii. Acr. prati t xxx. Acr. Terre. Fbi est i. Mol. et v. Acr: prati. semper cxxviii. Oves, tunc val. vii. fib: post et modo viii. de supradictis Bord. habet Rec Scotum de suo Capite tantum.

In BURGO habet Rogerus xxxiii. homines, sibi commendatos, quos tenuit suns Anteressor, in quibus nichil preter Commendationem habuit. Habet etiam i. Mon. quem tenet Turstinus Burgensis, hoc teclamat de Dono Regis, sed Hund. nescit quomodo. Hic Mol. balet xxxii. Sol. i. Ecclesia

That is to say, Roger Bigot holds that part of Thetford in demean, free from all rent, which in the time of the Confessor had two carucates of land, and now hath the same, besides two other carucates held in demean, to which belong 20 bordars, two servants, a mill, 13 acres of meadow, and 30 of land (arable). There is also one mill with five acres of meadow, and a sheeps'-walk for 128 sheep, all which in the Confessor's days was worth 7l. per annum, and now 8l.; the whole belongs to Roger, except the customary contribution or rent, paid by the head bordar, and that belongs to the King.

The said Roger hath in the burgh 33 men under his protection, which his predecessor had, but they pay him nothing, only acknowledge him as their protector or lord; he hath also one mill, which Turstin (sc. de Tetford) the burgess holds, as he pretends, by the King's gift, but the jury of the hundred know of no such thing. This mill is worth 32s. per annum; he hath also one church. All this was settled on the abbey or priory that he founded here, and continued in that house till its dissolution; the church, as I take it, was St. Nicholas's, which always belonged to the abbey.

This was afterwards called Halwick, or Thetford Manor, but the rents belonging to the King and the earldom, which remained in the Crown till King Richard the First's time, were called, the Dominion, Lordship, and sometimes, Manor of Thetford, which I shall treat of by itself, being obliged to return to speak of the condition of the city in the Conqueror's time, viz. A^o 1085, in which year, the Saxon Chronicle says, Domesday was wrote; though other historians, as Stow, &c. say in 1080, which cannot be, for William Bishop of Thetford, who is mentioned in Domesday, as bishop at that time, was not nominated to the see till 1085, and so the survey could not be taken till that year. It plainly appears, by comparing historians with this record, that Thetford had always flourished and increased, from the time that the Danes had quiet possession of it, to the Confessor's days. But from his time it decreased much, for the 943 burgesses that were then in the burgh were now declined to 720, there being no less than 224 mansion-houses empty or down. The earldom was now in the King's hands, who, after Stigand the Archbishop's disgrace, seized the church of St. Mary, with the churches of St. Peter, St. John, St. Martin, and St. Margaret, which were appendant to it, together with all their revenues, viz. 6 carucates of land, wanting half a bovate, in the Confessor's time, which was afterwards reduced to 2 carucates, and now to one; and 5 burgesses, 2 empty houses, 12 acres of meadow, and pasturage for 35 sheep, all being of 40s. value then, and the same now, because three of the carucates might be restored, and the other two are only turned into pasture, all which the King gave to Arfast Bishop of Thetford, and his heirs, who gave them to his sons, who now hold them. The bounds and extent of this place were the same as at the Confessor's survey, the King having two thirds of the customs and rents, as belonging to his crown, and the other third in right of the earldom: on the Norfolk side, the King had 1 carucate of land, 3 bordars, 1 servant, and 1 horse; and on the Suffolk side, there were 4 carucates, two parts of which belonged to the Crown, and one to the earldom, and 4 acres of land, which belonged solely to the Crown, besides those lands in the liberty of St. Edmund, which the burghers held. The whole land on the Norfolk side was a league long and half a league broad, and two thirds of the rents belonged to the King, and one to the earldom, but the King gave one of his thirds to Roger Bigot, who added it to his manor that he had given him. It appears that 21 of the burgesses held of the King 6 carucates and 60 acres of land, all which were in the jurisdiction of St. Edmund, and so consequently was that part from London-Road to Barnham-Bounds; besides this, there was another mill held by two burgesses. The customs and rents of this burgh were risen since the Confessor's time, for now it paid the Crown yearly 50 pounds by weight, and the earldom 20 pounds blauc, and 6 pounds numbered besides 40l. a year to the King, in coin, and 16s. for two aids. The Abbot of Bury's revenues were not altered, the Abbot of Ely had his house and 3 churches and 2 mansions void, which paid rent to the King, one of the houses being standing; the Bishop of Thetford had 20 free-houses, one mill, and half the advowson of a church, and Roger Bigot had, besides his other revenues here, a free-house for his own residence, one monastery and 2 bordars belonging to it. And this was the state of the town at the Conqueror's survey. But least I should have made any mistakes in this account, I shall add an exact transcript of Domesday-Book, out of which it is gathered, that those who are better skilled than myself in the old words that are there used may correct them, if there should fortune to be any errours.

[Domesday, fol. 18.] Sub. Tit. Terre Regis in Manu Regis..

It is observable that this city paid no Danegeld, it being always excused from that tax, by reason of the number of Danes that dwelt in it.

Hund. de TETFOD in Tetford est i. Ecclesia Sancte Marie quam tenebat Stigandus Archiepiscopus. modo tenent filii Arfasti Epicopi. huic Ecclesie adiacent semper iiii. Ecclesie, Sancti Petri, Sancti Johannis, Sancti Martini, Sancte Margarite, t vi. Car. terre dimid. Bobata minus. tunc. ii. Car modo i. semper v. Burgenses, t due Mansure vacue t xii. Acr. prati et iii. Car. possunt restaurari t ii. Car. remanent in Pastura. semper xxxv. Ones t bal. xl. s.

Terre Regis in, TETFORD ultra Aquam versus. NORFOLC. Est una Leugata terre in longo t dimid. in lat. de qua Rer habet duas partes. de his autem duabus, partibus tertia pars in Consulatu iacet. de superiore Leugata R. Bigot, tertiam partem. Tota hec terra Medietas arabilis est. Altera in Pastura. in hac. terra habet Rec, i. Car. t iii. Bor. t i. Serbum t i. Equum. et de Duobus Molendinis habet Rer duas partes t Consulat. tertiam. habet etiam Rer, de tertio molendin. duas partes. t de his duabus partibus Comes habet tertiam. De alia parte versus Suthfold est dimid. Leugat. terre in Longo t dimid. in Lato. de hac terra tertia pars est ad Comitatus. iiii. Acr. prati. Tota hec terra arabilis est t iiii. Car. possunt arare. In Burgo arutem erant dcccxliii. Burgenes tempori Regis de his habet Rer omnem Cousuetudinem. De istis hominibus erant ita dominice Regis Edwardi, ut non possunt esse homines cuiuslibet sine Licentia Regis. Alii omnes poterant esse homines cuiuslibet. sed semper tamen Consuetudo Regis remandebat, preter Herigete. Modo sunt dccxx. Burgens. t ccxxiii. Mansure vacue, de istis habent vi. Car. t lx. Acr. quod tenent de Rege, et est in Soka Sancti Edmundi. preter hoc habent ii. Burgens i. molendin. hoc totum superius valebat tempore Regis Edwardi xxl. ad numerum. t ad opus Consul. xl. ad num. modo reddit Regi Ll. ad pensum.t Comiti xxl. Blancas t vil. ad numerum. Reddit etiam modo Regi xl. lib. de Moneta. et semp. xvi. Sol. ad ii. Prebendarios. reddebat etiam tempore Regis Edwardi iiii. Sestarios Mellis. et xld. et x. Pelles Caprinas et iiii. Coria Bobina. In Burgo habet Abbas Sancti Edmundi i. Ecclesiam et i. Domum libere. Abbas de Ely iii. Ecclesias t i. Domum libere et ii. Mansuras in Consuetudine, in una est Domus. Et Episcompus xx. Domos lib. et un. Molendin. t dimid. Ecclesiam. R. Bigot i. Dom. lib. et i. Monasterium t ii. Bor. ad Monasterium.

CHAPTER XI

Of thetford Bishoprick, the Bishop's palace, and cathedral church.

Sigebert, son of Redwald King of the East-Angles, being suspected by his brother Erpenwald, or Corpwald, to aspire to the crown, was, soon after his father's death, banished into France, where he applied himself diligently to his studies, under Felix, a Burgundian, who fully instructed him in the Christian faith, and then baptized him, by which means having contracted an intimate familiarity, when Sigebert was made King at Corpwald's death, he brought Felix along with him, and encouraged him to preach, and convert his people to the knowledge of the Gospel; this Felix undertook with the utmost expedition, and greatest diligence, and having made many converts, he built several churches, as Babingley, Felixtoxe, &c. and being consecrated by Honorius Archbishop of Canterbury, became the first Bishop of the East-Angles, and placed his see at Dunwich in Suffolk, in the year 636, according to the Saxon Chronicle, and 630, according to Godwin, and other historians; he died March 8th, 6. 7. There sat only two Bishops at Dunwich after him, before the see was divided by Bisus into two bishopricks, one to be Bishop over Suffolk, whose see remained at Dunwich, the other over Norfolk, whose see was placed at North-Elmham, which, after a succession of eleven Bishops at Dunwich, became the only see of both counties, and so continued till

Herfast, or Arfast, the Conqueror's chaplain, who was made Bishop in the year 1070, removed the see from Elmham to Thetford in 1075, according to the order of the council held by Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury, which appointed, that all bishops sees, which were settled in villages, should be removed to the most eminent cities in their dioceses, and so this became fixed here, Thetford being far superiour to Elmham in populousness and wealth.

The mother church of this city was dedicated to St. Mary, and stood where the free-school, and master of the hospital's house now stands; this, in all probability, belonged to the Bishop of the province, (who, it is to be thought, had a house near it,) till Stigand retained it in his hands, with other revenues of the bishoprick, after he left the see: but upon his disgrace, the King gave it, with the four churches appendant to it, and all that belonged to them, to Bishop Arfast and his heirs, in fee and inheritance, who placed his episcopal chair in it, and afterwards gave the inheritance of it to Richard, his eldest son, and the other four churches to his other sons, and their heirs. This Arfast, assisted by Roger Bygod, rebuilt the church, dedicating it to St. Mary, the Holy Trinity, and all the Saints, and joined his palace, or mansion-house, to the north side of it, towards its west end, of which there is so much now standing, (which serves for a wall to the garden, facing the Canons,) that we can plainly distinguish its breadth; it consisted of a nave, two isles, a north and south transept, (the arch of which now divides the school and master's apartment,) and a chancel or choir, the east end of which reached the street, within about 12 yards, as its foundation discovers, so that it was a noble church, fit for the cathedral of such a see. Arfast was in great favour with the Conqueror, being his Chancellor for some time, as well as chaplain; he spared no cost nor pains to augment his see in wealth and buildings; Weaver tells us, he was chaplain to the Conqueror, when he was only Duke of Normandy, and was first a monk of Bec abbey in Normandy, being well esteemed among them for his learning, because before Lanfrank (who was after Archbishop of Canterbury) was made abbot of that house, the monks were illiterate, and mere drones, and there Arfast, who had a smattering of learning, made a great shew among them; but when Lanfrank became their abbot, he soon brought his house to be even an university, flourishing with all knowledge of good letters. Hither Arfast came, after a pompous and bragging manner, attended with a great troop; Lanfrank, who immediately espied his ignorance, caused an A B C to be laid before him, mocking the pride of the man with a witty jest, which Arfast look so to heart, that he never ceased till he caused the Duke to banish him out of Normandy; howbeit, Lanfrank happening to ride on a lame jade when he came to take leave of the Duke, the Duke fell into such a laughter at the halting of his horse, as in that merry mood, by reason of some friends, he was quickly reconciled to him again. But though Lanfrank was afterwards in great favour, yet Arfast, it is plain, did not forget him; for at his disgrace the King gave him good part of Lanfrank's estate. Arfast sat Bishop till 1084, and then dying here, was buried in his cathedral, with this epitaph on his monument,
Nic, Arfaste pie, Pater optime at Acca Sophie, Uibis per merita nirtutum Laude perita: Uos qui transitis hic omes atque reditis, Dicite, quod Christi Pietas sit promptior isti.

He was succeeded by
William Galsagus, whose right sirname was de Bello-Fago, or Beaufo, who was nominated by the King to the see of Thetford, on Christmas day, 1085, and was consecrated at Canterbury in 1086; he did all he could to adorn and enrich his see, both in buildings and possessions, being a very wealthy man, and a person of much worth for his learning and conduct; he is said, by some authors, to have been Chancellor to the King, as well as his predecessor; but plain it is, he was in great favour with the Conqueror, who gave him no less than thirty odd manors, in fee, to him and his heirs, besides lands and revenues in above forty other towns, some of which belonged to Stigand, who had took them from the see, others to Earl Ralph, others to Guert, others to the see, to which at his death, he left all those that ever did belong to it, with many others of his own gift, being the greatest benefactor that the bishoprick ever had. In Domesday-Book, fol. 143, its revenues are described under the title of The Land of the Bishop of Tedford, belonging to the Bishoprick, in the Confessor's Days; and now (that is in the Conqueror's) belonging to William, Bishop there, who holds them in right of his bishoprick, viz. the manors of Cresingham-Magna, Gaywood, Thornham, Tofts, Elmham, Colkirk, Saxlingham, Thornage, Swanton, Hindringham, Egmere, Hemelinton, Hilderston, Helmingham, Swafield, and Stratton in Depwade Hundred, besides several other lordships and revenues in many places, of all which he left his see possessed at his death, which was in or about 1091, in which year he was succeeded by

Herbert Losinga, who was born at Orford in Suffolk, and was Prior of the monastery of Fiscamp in Normandy, and came back into England, at the request of William Rufus, who much favoured him, and kept him in his court, where he was not idle, for in three years time he had so feathered his nest, (as Mr. Weaver expresses it,) that he could give the King 1900l. for this see, and also buy, for his father Robert de Losing, the abbacy of Winchester; for satisfaction of which simony, Pope Paschal II. enjoined him to build certain churches and monasteries, as a pennance, all which he performed, and that in a most sumptuous manner, of which the cathedral at Norwich, St. Margaret's at Lynn, St. Nicholas's at Yarmouth, the church of NorthElmham, and St. Leonard's on the Hill, over-against the cathedral, on the other side of the river, (which is now ruined.) are sufficient witnesses; he was an excellent scholar, being author of divers learned treatises: Pits, in his history of English writers, gives him a great character: he sat in this see till April 9, 1094, and then translated it from Thetford to Norwich, to the great detriment of this city, which hath been decaying by degrees ever since. But that he might make some amends to it, he persuaded Roger Bygod to build a monastery for Cluniac monks, and place them in the church of St. Mary, lately the episcopal see of Thetford, which he did, though he designed to remove them (as his son Hugh Bygod afterwards did) to a more convenient place without the city. The account of the translation of the see is thus recorded in Trevisa's Policronicon, fol. 275.

Aboute that tyme, Robert Losange that haddee ben sometime Abbot of Ramsay, and was thenne Byshope of Tedford, was a grete Houry for symeoye. for he had boughte the Byshopryche of the kinge, but afterwarde he was sory, and bywept the unshylfull Reste of hes Yougth, and toke the Daye to Rome, and came Home agayne, and chaunged and torned his See, from Tedforde to Norwyche. And he founded a solempne Abbaye with his owne Catayle, and not with the Cataylle of his Bysshopryche. But at Tedford he ordeyned monkes of Cluny, that were ryche in the Worlde, and clere of Relungyon to Godwarde And from this time to King Henry the Eighth's days, there was no bishop here, till that King made it a suffragan bishoprick to the see of Norwich, for he appointed that in the larger dioceses there should be suffragan bishops, chosen after this manner, the Bishop should present two persons to the King, who should choose which he pleased: according to this method, Bishop Richard Nix, a few days before his death, nominated to the King, who elected,

John Salisbury, late Prior of Horsham, who was consecrated by the Archbishop of Canterbury, March 19, 1536, and in 1539 became Dean of Norwich, and Archdeacon of Anglesey, in 1546, Rector of Lopham, in 1554, Rector of Diss and of Thorp on the Hill in Lincoln diocese, all which he held by license from Archbishop Parker, dated in 1570. In 1571, he was confirmed Bishop of Sodor, or the Isle of Man, and died in Sept. 1573. After whose death I meet with no successours in his office, though "the late Dr. George Hicks, a nonjuror, to uphold the schism of that party, after the seven non juring bishops were dead, (which in the judgment of Mr. Dodwell and Nelson, did of course expire, and could not be upheld without degenerating into presbytery, and so becoming sinful,) assumed the title of (suffragan) Bishop of Thetford," and presumed to ordain by that title, as appears by an instrument under his seal, (which represented a shepherd with a sheep on his shoulders, and a crook in his hand, with this motto, The good Shepherd,) in which he declares, that he ordained Laurence Howel, A. M. priest, in his oratory in St. Andrew's, Holbourn, London, October 2, 1712, which instrument is printed in the Daily Courant, for Monday, Sept. 10, 1716. And this is all that I find as to this bishoprick, either in its superiour or inferiour state.

CHAPTER XII

OF THETFORD DEANERY AND DEANS.

This town was always in the archdeaconry of Norwich; but before the Dissolution acknowledged no archidiaconal jurisdiction, for the deanery of Thetford contained all the city, the two Snareshills, and Santon by Downham, and the sole peculiar jurisdiction over all the churches, monasteries, and inhabitants, except the abbey and nunnery, which were exempted from it; and yet the abbey, though it did not acknowledge itself subject to the deans power, claimed exemption for some places where they were concerned, from all other spiritual courts, otherwise than that of this dean, as for Hockham, &c. it is to be thought, that this was made a peculiar, with such large jurisdiction, by the Bishop, when he removed the see, to satisfy the people as well as he could, by permitting them to have a court of the same jurisdiction, as well after his removal, as before, by which means they would not be forced to follow him to Norwich, to transact their business; and from this time the Bishop's, or Archdeacon's Court, had nothing to do in this deanery, except thus far, that all persons that would prove any will in their courts, might do so, otherwise they must prove it before the dean, if a spiritual person, or before the dean and mayor, if he was a temporal person, and chose to have it recorded in both their courts, as some did, though I find very many proved in the Bishop's Office; the succeeding bishops did not like this exempt, but bare with it, till Richard Nick, Nix, or Nikke's time, who could not brook it, and so brought himself into a præmunire; the affair is thus related by Collier, Richard Nix Bishop of Norwich is said to have offended the King signally, by some correspondence with Rome, and was kept long in the Marshalsea, and convicted and found in a præmunire. But this relation goes only upon conjecture, and looks improbable even from Nix's age and behaviour: for he was a very old man, and had been blind many years; and as he could have no prospect of advantage from such a correspondence, so neither did he manage it like one that would risk his fortune for any religion. For as to regularity he was a person of a very slender character; the true cause of his conviction and imprisonment was this: the town of Thetford in Norfolk made a presentment upon oath, before the King's judges, in proof of their liberties. The matter alleged was, that none of that town ought to be cited into any spiritual consistory, but only into the court of the Dean of Thetford, and that whosoever cited any inhabitant of that town into another spiritual court, should forfeit 6s. 8d. toties quoties. The Bishop taking this as a check upon his jurisdiction, cited Richard Cockarel, Mayor of Thetford, and some others, into his court, and enjoined them, under the penalty of excommunication, to summon a jury of their town, and cancel the former presentment; for this the Bishop was prosecuted in the King's Bench, cast in a præmunire, and had judgment executed upon his person and estate, pursuant to the statute; this was done in the beginning of the year 1534, the King, afterwards, upon his submission, dicharged him out of prison; however he was not pardoned without a fine, with part of which, it is said, the glass windows in King's College chapel in Cambridge were purchased: the Atlas says, he was forced to purchase his peace of the King, by exchanging the large estates (viz. thirty good manors and more) belonging to his bishoprick, for the abbey and revenues of St. Bennet of the Holme, which seems indeed to be the chief motive of the whole proceeding, for that this agreement might remain firm for ever, the King got it settled by Act of Parliament; and it was after confirmed by William Rugg, or Reppes, his successour, under a pretence indeed of increasing the bishoprick, though it decreased it very much; yet thus far we must say for this bishop, that his confirmation was a means of increasing it, for he got Hickling priory with its revenues, and a prebend in St. Stephen's, Westminster, added to the revenues of Holme abbey, by means thereof. But the town enjoyed the privilege but little while, for in or before 1540 the rural deaneries came all into the bishop's hands, and their jurisdictions into the archdeacon's, from which time there hath been no dean of Thetford, and consequently, the spiritual jurisdiction thereof hath ever since belonged to the bishop and archdeacon of Norwich, as it now does.

I never met with the seal of this deanery, but without doubt it had one as well as the rest.

The patronage of it was in the Bishop, who collated the following persons.

Thetford Deans

• 1175, Ranulf, the dean of Tetford, Robert the dean, his associate (or deputy.)
• 1318, 17 kal. June, John de Northstrete de Buklesham, priest.
• 1319, 7 id. April, Robert de Kertlyngetone, sub-deacon.
• 1319, 15 kal. May, Alex. de Betele, sub-deacon, who resigned for Sancroft in Suffolk.
• 1319, 4 kal. July, Henry de Upegate de Wyleby, priest.
• 1346, 15 March, Robert de Walton, accolite.
• 1359, Henry de Lydingtone, priest.
• 1360, 27 May, John Vergen, clerk, on Lydingtone's resignation.
• 1374, pen. Nov. William de Baketon exchanged this for Fordham deanery, with John de Coryngham, shaveling.
• 1375, 17 April, Thomas, son of John Cotton of Cambridge, shaveling, on Coryngham's resignation.
• 1380, William Galyon, clerk.
• 1420, 5 October, Will. Duckett, clerk, who was the last that I meet with, though there were several others without doubt, before the deanery expired in 1540.

CHAPTER XIII

Of the dominion, lordship, or manor of Thetford, commonly called Lancaster's Manor.

The Earldom and dominion thereto belonging came to the Crown, upon Earl Ralph's forfeiture as aforesaid, and continued there till King Stephen, in the first year of his reign, made Hugh Bigod Earl of the East-Angles, or Norfolk, and assigned him the third penny of all the profits of the county, which belonged to his earldom, reserving to himself all other revenues whatsoever, and thus the earldom and lordship became severed again. In 1139, this burgh was in King Stephen's hands, and was assessed at 10l. towards raising the aid then granted to that King, but upon paying down 7l. the burghers were pardoned the other 3l.; and soon after the King gave all the Suffolk part, viz. 4 carucates of land, with the advowsons of the churches and tithes thereto belonging, both within the burgh and without, with all other liberties and privileges, to William de Warren Earl Warren and Surrey, the third of that name, who founded the Priory of the canons in Thetford, and gave the whole to that house. The dominion and lordship, with the lands and revenues on the Norfolk part, remained still in the Crown: and in 1158, King Henry II. assessed this burgh at 10 marks, when he raised his second aid or scutage, as the Record calls it. In 1160, it paid 10 marks more to the tallage, and thus it continued till Richard I. granted his whole town and dominion of Thetford, with all his lands and revenues there, to

Hameline Plantaginet Earl Warren and Surrey, in exchange for his lands in Torone (in France,) viz. Columbers, Balan, and Chamberi, and William, his son and heir, consented to it; immediately after Hameline had possession of this place, the burghers of Thetford complained that they had not pasture for their cattle, and therefore applied by the Earl, to Sir Ralf Plays the first, and desired him to have pasture in Croxton, for which they would pay yearly for every cow 1d. on Lammas day, by the name of Gresgovele, and in recompense for this, the Earl granted that the men of Croxton should be quit of all toll and tullage in Thetford for ever. This Earl died seized of this lordship about 1202, leaving it to

William Earl Warren, his son and heir, who died seized in 1240, leaving

John Earl Warren his son and heir. In his time, the bailiffs of this lordship were accused to the King of diverse transgressions committed against him, particularly, that they had seized the goods of divers felons, and detained them, upon which there was a writ issued to the sheriff to take them from them; this was in 1256, but it seems the Earl claimed them, as belonging to his dominion here, for the sheriff did not proceed in it. In 1267, there was a man tried in the Earl Warren's own court at Thetford, and hanged, for which the Earl was impleaded, but justified the proceeding, by proving that the court of his lordship and dominion of Thetford had that power. In 1274, the Earl's bailiffs took toll in Thetford market, of one of the tenants of Gerard de L'isle, lord of the moiety of Munford manor, for which Gerard brought his action against the Earl, and recovered upon it, by proving that almost all the towns in Grimshoe hundred, and especially every one of the Earl Warren's fee, were not to pay any toll in Thetford market. In 1275, the tenants of the Prior of Canterbury had 6l. 10s. per annum out of the toll of Thetford, Sandon, Brandon, Barnham, &c. but whether by grant for a term of years, or that year only, I cannot say. In 1278, the Earl had free-warren allowed him in all his lands that he possessed, or that be or his heirs should ever purchase, in regard of his sirname De Warrena. In 1286, the jurors for the half hundred of Teford present, that John de Warren Earl of Surrey holds the lordship of Theford, in chief of the King, and hath belonging to that lordship, thol, them, sok, sac, infangeuethef, view of frankpledge, assize of bread and ale, a pillory, ducking-stool, weyf, separate coroner for the lordship, and a market on Wednesday and Saturday in every week, besides toll and custom every day in the week.

In 1318, John Earl Warren and Surrey, by the King's license, granted this lordship with all its appurtenances to

Thomas Earl of Lancaster, and his heirs, who being attainted of treason in 1320, forfeited it to King Edward II. who granted it to

Sir Ralph de Cobham, Knt. and his heirs male; he died seized Febr. 5. 1325, and left it to

John de Cobham, his son and heir, then one year old, whom the King seized as his ward; but he never enjoyed this manor, for when

Henry Earl of Lancaster was restored, about 1327, he became lord here, and soon after there was a survey of the lordship, in which it was found that all the aforesaid privileges belonged to it, besides the ferries and toll at Santon and Brandon; after this, it was reconveyed by the Earl of Lancaster to John Earl Warren for life, remainder to the Earl of Lancaster and his heirs for ever; he died in 1345, and the Earl Warren on Tuesday the eve of St. Peter and Paul, A° 1347, without issue, being the last Earl of his name and family; at his death there was an inquisition taken concerning the lordship, in which it appears that he held the manor and town of the King in capite, in free soccage, by the yearly service of a rose, and that there was a head messuage, and 12 score acres of land, valued at 10 marks per annum, 20 acres of meadow worth 33s. a year, the pasture enclosed and the common worth 26s. 8d.; two watermills value 5l. a free fishery value 3s. 4d.; the rents of assize 7l.; a market and travers, with the toll, yearly worth 10 marks; two fold courses value 20s.; the pleas, perquisites, and liberties of the courts, with one leet to be held every Easter, value 5l.; also the market or fair at Santon; parcel of this manor, valued with the water-toll there, at 18s.; also a certain custom or toll in Brandon, called Travers, parcel of this manor, valued at 13s. 4d.; also at Honeweton or Honington-Bridge, a like custom or toll, called Travers, worth 2s. 6d. per annum; all which descended to

Henry Earl of Lancaster, son and heir to Henry Earl of Lancaster, deceased, who, in 1347, renewed his charter of free-warren in this and all his other manors in the county; he was elected Knight of the Garter, "and not long after, viz. 25 E. 3. [1350] having merited so highly, by his prudent conduct, and renowned exploits in the [French] wars, he was further advanced to a higher pitch of honour, by the King's special charter, bearing date the 6th of March the same year, viz. to the title and dignity of Duke of Lancaster, which being done by the general consent of all the prelates and peers, then sitting in parliament at Westminster, for his life; he was invested therewith by the cincture of a sword, with power to have a chancery in the county of Lancaster, and to issue out writs there under his own seal, as well touching pleas of the crown as any other, relating to the common laws of this realm: as also to enjoy all other liberties, and regalities belonging to a county palatine, in as ample a manner as the Earl of Chester was known to have within that county." And thus, this lordship became part of the dutchy, and soon after was called Lancaster's or the Dutchy Manor in Thetford.

This noble Duke died March 24th, 1360, leaving his estate to be divided between his two daughters his heirs, and this dominion, with the advowsons of the canons of the friars-preachers, of Magdalen hospital, and St. John's, which always belonged to it, together with all other the aforesaid revenues were assigned, among others, to

Maud, his eldest daughter and coheir, who married William Duke of Zealand; but upon her dying presently after marriage, without issue, it descended to

Blanch her sister, who married

John of Gaunt, Earl of Richmond, fourth son to King Edward III. who was created Duke of Lancaster, in 1361, the very next year, after his father-in-law's death. He held it during his life, and dying in 1398, left it to

Henry IV. King of England, his son and heir, by Blanch afore said, and so the ducal title of Lancaster was drowned in the regal dignity, and the whole inheritance of the dutchy became united to the Crown, and there continues, except such parts as have been granted off by divers kings, under their broad seal, or the seal of their dutchy.

As for this lordship, King Henry IV. left it to his successour,

Henry V. who demised the demean lands, except the manorhouse, called the Earl's-House, and the Earl's-Barns, to the Prior of the monks of Thetford, and his successours, in fee, who were to hold them by the annual fee-farm rent of 28l. 6s. 8d. a year. In 1414, he settled the lordship on the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Bishops of Winchester, Durham, Norwich, and many other trustees, who were to hold it for him and his heirs; during which feoffment, we meet with courts, &c. held by many different persons, but they were only feoffees or farmers under them. In 1415, Edmund Oldhall, receiver of the dutchy, received of John Wirlingworth, the King's bailiff of Thetford, by the Prior of the monks there, the fee-farm rents of the demeans, viz. 28l. 6s. 8d. and also by the hands of the farmer of the toll of the market and bridges 6l. and by the rest of the profits of his office for this year, 4l. 16s. 7d. ob. the total being 53l. 16s. 7d. ob. out of which, there was paid to John Woodhouse, Esq. Head Steward of all the dominion of the King's dutchy of Lancaster, in Norfolk and Cambridgeshire, 10l. per annum, and also 10 marks more, which the King had added to his yearly pension, by way of reward for his faithful service, both which sums he was to receive, as long as he held his office, which was during the King's pleasure. The bailiff of this town also paid 10l. a year to William Caston, Esq. for life, out of the fee-farm rent of the demeans, which sum the King granted the said William when he retained him, on condition that he was retained by no other person, but served the King only in his wars, during his life. The goal for the dutchy, as well as lordship, was kept in this town, and in 1455, Edmund Clere, Esq. was made (under) Bailiff, Feodary, and Gaolkeeper of the dutchy. After this King's death it went to his successour,
Henry VI. and from him to

King Edward IV. who assigned it in jointure to Elizabeth his queen, after whose death it continued in the Crown, during the lives of

Edward V. Richard III. and

Henry VII. whose successour

Henry VIII. in 1511, demised to William Dwyte, mayor of Thetford, and the commonalty thereof, the fairs and markets, the toll of Brandon Ferry and other bridges, on condition they took no more than 4d. per score for sheep or hogs, &c. and paid the King his rent, who was to maintain the bridges; the lease being for 40 years. At his death it went to

Edward VI. who was seized of the whole dominion or manor of Thetford, but did not long continue so, for by letters patents dated the 11th day of July, in the second year of his reign, (1548,) he granted to

Edward Duke of Somerset, and his heirs, for ever, "all that the "domynion and mannor of Thetford, with the rights, members, and appurtenances thereof, parcell of the dutchie of Lancastre, and all edifices, waters, landes, tenements, meddowes, feedings, commons, wastes, hereditaments, &c. in Thetford, or elsewhere, to the said domynion or mannor, or any part thereof belonginge or apperteyninge, or as member or parcel of the same, before that tyme reputed or used, and all rents and yearely profitts whatsoever, reserved upon any demyses or grauntes of the premises or any parcell thereof, &c." as largely as any dukes of Lancaster, or any of their predecessors, enjoyed the same, or that the King by lineal descent, or by any other means, might have the same, viz. the King's ponds along the rivers, adjoining to the grove of the abbey, and all that severed fishing, sometime in the occupation of John Corbett, parcel of the dominion, or manor of Thetford, and also 400 acres of the demeans in Wether's-Course, and Halwick-Course, and also all that yearly reservation from the monks, for other tenements and lands, that were the tenants copyholds, gathered in by the monks of Thetford, accounted parcel of the value of Thetford manor, which at about 2d. an acre, extend to the yearly value of 32s. 1d. per annum, and also the fishing of the lord's river, used by the Abbot and his holders, or tenants, all which the said Duke, by deed inrolled, dated the last day of July, in the same year, conveyed to

Sir Richard Fulmerstone, and his heirs, who was to hold it of the Crown in soccage, by fealty only, as parcel of the dutchy of Lancaster; and soon after, the said Richard obtained a lease from the Crown, under the dutchy seal, for 30 years, at the yearly rent of 8l. 6s. 8d. of the toll of the bridges in Thetford, Brandon, Euston, and Honington, with the profits of the market, and such other things, as were not granted to the Duke, with the dominion or manor, but remained still in the Crown, in right of the dutchy, and there continued till Queen Elizabeth granted them in 1574, to the corporation, as will afterwards be seen, when I come to speak of the charter, in which all these things are included; and thus Sir Richard enjoyed the whole dominion, and lordship of this town, and all the rights belonging to the dutchy, to his death in 1567, and then left them to

Frances, his only daughter, who married Sir Edward Clere, Knt. who assigned the remainder of the term in his lease to the corporation; he died June 4th, 1606, leaving the manor to Frances, his widow, who died in 1616, and then it was found by the inquisition taken at her death, that

Sir Edward Clere, Knt. her son, was above 31 years old, being heir both to his father and mother, and that he held this dominion, among other things, of the dutchy of Lancaster; and soon after, in performance of a bargain that he had formerly made, he confirmed it with many other revenues to

Thomas Howard Earl of Suffolk, and Henry Earl of Northampton, who settled it on John Holland, Esq. Robert Causfield, and other trustees; and thus all the manors in this town became joined, and have continued so ever since, the fee being always in that honourable family, though it hath been mostly in trustees hands.

In 1701, the most noble Thomas Duke of Norfolk, kept his first court, and afterwards conveyed it to his youngest brother, the honourable Philip Howard, who is now [1738] lord.

CHAPTER XIV

OF THE MANORS OF HALWICK, OR THETFORD MANOR, WESTWICK, BRAYES, AND NORTHWIC, OR NORWICK.

Halwick manor was given to the priory of the monks of Thetford by Roger Bigot, their founder; and in 1286, return was made, that it was of the annual value of 20 marks, and that the Prior held it by the service of finding two footmen in the King's army, whenever he went into Wales, for forty days together, at his own charge; to which the Prior answered, that he held this manor in pure and perpetual alms, of the gift of Roger Bigod, Steward to William the Conqueror, whose gift was confirmed by King Henry I. whose charter he produced, and thereby proved the rights belonging to the manor, which were soc, sac, toll, tem, infangenethef, the amerciaments and forfeitures of all his tenants, with liberty of free-warren in all the town, all which privileges, except the warren, he and his predecessors always enjoyed; and as to the warren, he produced the grant and charter of King Henry I. which allowed him and his successours the liberty of freewarren, not only in this town, but in all their lands and manors elsewhere. And from this time it remained in the monastery till its dissolution, and then it came to

King Henry VIII. who, in 1539, among other large possessions, granted it, with the site of the monastery, to

Thomas Duke of Norfolk, and his heirs, in exchange for the Duke's manors of Birdeshurst in Wilts, Kencote and Hardwick in Oxfordshire, Wydeford, Brimesnorton, &c.; but upon his attainder, which was but eight days before the King's death, it was seized with the rest of his revenues, and so, at King Henry's death, it came to

Edward VI. who, in the first year of his reign, granted it with many other of the Duke's manors, to

Edward Duke of Somerset, who immediately after had license to alien it to

Sir Richard Fulmerstone, and his heirs; but upon the Duke's death in 1554,

Thomas, his grandson, succeeded, and being restored in blood, had livery of the inheritance of his grandfather, notwithstanding the former grants, and among others, of this and Norwick manors, from which time the fee of it hath been always in the Norfolk family, though sometimes in trustees, mortgagees, and lessees hands. About this time, I find that the site of the monks, commonly called the Abbey, with the manors of Halwyk, Brayes, and Norwick, were valued at 23l. 6s. 3d. the manor of Westwyk at 31l. 3s. 4d. the castle-mill at 8l. 13s. 4d. the pit-mill at 5l. 6s. 8d. the free-farm rents and pensions at 7l. 4s. 4d. and the rectories of St. Mary and St. Nicholas at nothing, because they were in decay.

In 1603, Thomas Howard Earl of Suffolk, and Henry Howard Earl of Northampton, settled on John Holland and other trustees the manors of Westwick, Halwick, &c. and in 1604, they purchased of Sir Edward Clere, Knt. to the use of the said Earls and their heirs, the site of the canons, and of Mason Dieu, with the feed and common of pasture for twelve milch cows, or neat, and a bull, with their followers, in Faverton-Field, Baxter's, and Thorro-Grounds in Westwick, in Thetford, and Downham, together with the waters, fishing, and keeping of swans in Thetford river, and the common pasture, soyle, turbary, reed, bruary, and pasture for great cattle on the heaths and lawns of Westwick and Downham aforesaid, and all commons, profits, and privileges, to the late dissolved monastery of canons and Mason Dieu, and sites thereof, belonging and appertaining, together with the fairs called Canons Fairs, which were then worth 3l. per annum. In 1641, it was settled on

Thomas Earl of Arundell and Surrey, and his heirs.

In 1642, Lionel Earl of Middlesex, Henry Lord Pierpoint, Edward Lord Neirburgh, Will. Playters, Knt. and Bart. and Richard Onslow, Knt. held their first court.

In 1682, Francis, Lord Howard of Effingham and his trustees let to farm all that their royalty of fishing in the river Wessy, alias Ouze the Less, running through the town of Thetford, extending from Melford-Bridge to Thetford-Bridge upon the said river, for 20 years, at 10s. per annum.

In 1691, the Honourable Henry Howard, brother and heir apparent of Thomas Duke of Norfolk held his first court.

In 1701, Thomas Duke of Norfolk held his first court, and some time after, conveyed it to

The honourable Philip Howard, his youngest brother, who is now [1738] lord.

The Customs of all the manors in Thetford are, that the eldest son is heir, the free tenants pay a year's free rent at every death, by way of relief; there is but very little copyhold. There is no leet belonging to these manors, neither do they pay any leet fee.

CHAPTER XV

OF THE PARISH CHURCHES IN THIS TOWN.

Having given an account of the manors, I design to proceed now to treat of the parish churches, which have been, and now are, in this place; it appears, as I have before observed, that there were in the Confessor's time thirteen parish churches, if not more, but in Edward the Third's time, I find there had been and then were, no less than twenty, whereof thirteen stood on the Suffolk, and seven on the Norfolk side of the river, of all which in their order.

1. St. Mary's The Great

Or the Mother Chuch, was without doubt the most ancient church in this town, it being parochial before the Confessor's time; but it doth not appear when, or by whom, it was first founded; it belonged to the bishoprick till Stigand retained it, with other revenues of the see, at whose disgrace it came to the King, who gave it to Bishop Arfast and his heirs: he pulled it down, and built his cathedral church in its room, from which time it ceased to be parochial, its parish being laid to the church of the Holy Trinity, which that Bishop is said to have built for the parishioners in room of this.

2. St. Peter's

Is now standing on the Norfolk side, in the most publick part of the town, and is reckoned the head church of the three that are now in use. It is a rectory in the deanery of Thetford and archdeaconry of Norwich, valued in the King's Books at 5l. 1s. 5d. ob. and being sworn of the clear yearly value of 29l. is discharged of first fruits and tenths. It was valued at the Norwich taxation at 5 marks: in the Confessor's time, it was appendant to the mother church, and passed with it, till Bishop Arfast gave it in fee and inheritance to one of his sons; but how it went afterwards I cannot certainly tell; for though it be said by some to be given to Lewes monastery, by William de Pigchenie, I own I cannot think so, for it is odd it should not be mentioned in the Monasticon, where he is said to give an orchard in Thetford, but no notice taken of the advowson; indeed I rather think it came to the Earl Warren, and was given by him to that monastery, for it is certain from the institutions, that it belonged to the Prior of Lewes till the Dissolution, and was then granted, among other things, to Thomas Duke of Norfolk, in whose family it hath ever since continued, the honourable Philip Howard being now [1738] patron, by grant from Thomas Duke of Norfolk, his eldest brother.

The present building is of freestone and black flint, and by the appearance of it does not seem to exceed the time of Edward III.; it hath six bells in a square tower so cracked that it seems very weak; the nave, north isles, and the two chapels, are leaded, but the chancel is tiled. On the south porch, near the foundation was this inscription, cut in large stone letters, which have been lately much defaced, viz.

Tu es Petrus, et super hanc Petram, edificabo meam Ecclesiam.

That is, Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church.

It being quoted from the sixteenth chapter of St. Mathew, v. 18, in allusion to its being dedicated to that Apostle; and at the end of these words was this emblematical figure, signifying JESUS salvator, i. e. Jesus the Saviour, with a crown over it, included in a chaplet or garland, to signify his triumphant victory over all his enemies.

In the nave near the pulpit, lies a stone thus inscribed,

Here rests in hopes of a blessed resurrection, the Body of JOHN TYRREL, Gent. who was 8 Times Mayor of this Ancient Borough. He died December the 16 Anno Dom. 1718, Ætat. 68.

Tyrrel's arms, viz. arg. two chevrons az. in a bordure ingrailed gul.

On a mural monument against the south wall,

Juxta hunc Locum jacet sepulta JANA PEIRSON, Filia Natu Major JOSEPHI SHARPE Armigeri, hujusce Burgi Majoris, nupta fuit THOMÆ PEIRSON de WISBECH Generosi, ex quo, duos suscepit Liberos, JANAM et GULIELMUM, Heu autem! Ambos immaturo Fato abreptos superstes deflevit, E quibus, Illa obijt, octavo Die Januarij, Anno Dom: Milesimo Septingentesimo et Decimo Quinto, Unum Annum, Quinque Menses et Novem Diesnata; Hic, Vicesimo Quinto Die Junij, An. Do. Milesimo Septingentesimo et Vicesimo; Tribus Annis totidem Mensibus, novendecim Diebus, perfectis; Quorum Reliquiæ intra Cancellos de WISBECH Sancti Petri inhumantur. Singularem Illa in Deum Pietatem coluit, honeste de Ejus Numine et Mente sentiens; omni Virtute Instructa, rarisque Ingenij Dotibus ornata vixit. Mortuam quærunt Amici, desiderant Pauperes, Lugent propinqui, Cognatique. Diu Tabe insidiante laborans, tandem inter Vivos esse desijt, Decimo Tertio Die Aprilis, Anno Dni: Milesimo Septingentesimo et Vicesimo primo, Ætatis suæ 34. Posuit THO: PEIRSON mœstissimus Maritus.

In the chancel I find nothing, save a hatchment with the arms of Shelton and Kemp in a lozenge.

At the west end of the north isle lies a large stone, with the effigies of a priest in his proper habit, in the midst, and a circumscription, with the emblems of the four Evangelists at each corner, but there remain only thus much legible,
Rector huius Ecclesie, qui Marie Utrginis, Anno Domini Millesimo Quadringentesimo.

This was laid for Sir William Balles, chaplain, who was rector above 34 years, and died in 1499.

Near him lies buried Robert Rokwode of Thetford, Gent. brother to Roger Rokwode, of Easton, Esq. he died in 1487, and hath no memorial remaining, but his arms impaling his wives, in the west window of the isle, which is near his grave, viz.

1. Rokewode, arg. three chess rooks sab. a crescent for difference.

2. Imperfect, but hath been, sab. on a fess gul. between three mullets pierced arg. three croslets botoné or.

In the middle of the isle are two stones disrobed of their brasses, but in Mr. Weaver's time had these broken inscriptions,
Hic iacet Willelmus Knighton MCCCClrir. Peter Larke and Elizabeth his Wyff, on whos Souls smeet Jesu habe Pite.

At the east end of this isle is a chapel dedicated to St. Anne, in which there was held a gild to the honour of that saint, till the year 1547, and then it was suppressed.

In 1483, Thomas Reynberd was buried in this chapel, and gave a legacy to new glaze the windows in it, with the same images they had formerly, and also a sum of money to paint St. Paul's tabernacle, and sustain the gild of St. Anne.

In 1511, Robert Love, burgess of Thetford, gave to the rood-loft in St. Peter's church, 40s.

On the south side of the chancel is a neat chapel, dedicated to our Lady and St. Catherine, founded by William Tyllys of Thetford, and other benefactors, in the year 1500, when he was buried (as I take it) in the altar-tomb which now stands between the chapel and chancel. He settled two acres of land to repair it for ever, as his will shews me, out of which I extracted the following clause:

"Item I will be buried in the chapell of our Lady and St. Catherine, in St. Peter's church qweche newly I have begunne to make, the wech chapell I wyll that yt be made up & fenyshed, to the reparacyon of the wech, I geive perpetuall my ij acr of lond qweche I bowte of Will. Inkpenne, after the decesse of Sybly my weyff."

In 1503, Sibill, widow of William Tillis, was buried by her husband, before the image of St. Paul, (viz. in St. Catherine's chapel) and gave 5l. to new paint the screens, and the rood-loft, (the painting still remains on the screens, viz. the Apostles with the Creed in labels from their mouth, &c.) and 13s. 4d. towards a new tabernacle of St. Anne, in St. Anne's chapel, and 26s. 8d. for a tabernacle and an image of our Lady of Pity, on the south side of St. Catherine's chapel, to the repairs of which he gave an acre of land for ever.

On the outside of this chapel, upon and under the battlements, is this inscription in large stone letters.

Orate pro Animabz Willi: Tillis t Sibille Consortis sue Edmundi Hiesuy et Elisabet filie Goberti Gokwood Quarum animabz propiriettic Deus.

From which it is evident that Edmund Hiesey and Eliz. daughter of that Rob. Rokwood who is buried in the isle, helped to finish it after Tillis's death.

On the west end, the names of Jesus and Mary are carved in stone. In the east window of this chapel are these arms,

Rookwood, &c. as in the north isle window.

France and England.

Herling, as in the margin, but much broken. This makes me think one of that family was a benefactor.

Rookwood impaling arg. a chevron between three escalops sab.

The Apostles were neatly painted on them, each having a sentence of the Creed issuing from his mouth.

Under the bell-sollar is an altar tomb for Mr. John Wright, senior, who was mayor in 1701, and 1707.

John Bernham was buried in the churchyard in 1466, and gave his tenement called the Cage, in Bryggestreet, and 2 acres called Occley's land, to find a certeyn in the church, for himself and Caterine his wife, his priest to have 4s. 4d. and the rector 12d. for his offering and dirige, and the rest of the profits to go yearly to repair the church.

Rectors Of St. Peter's

• 1310, 4 kal. Dec. William Newman, priest, was instituted to the rectory of St. Peter's church at Thetford, at the presentation of the Prior of St. Pancrace, at Lewes.
• 1313, 9 kal. Aug. Godfrey de Kilvarston, priest. Ditto.
• 1338, 27 Oct. John de Fakenham, accolite, was presented by John Earl Warren, to whom the King had granted the advowsons of all the churches belonging to Lewes monastery, for a certain time.
• William Testard. Ditto.
• 1343, 6 Nov. Hugh de Homelyerd, priest, on Testard's resignation. John Earl Warren and Surrey, Lord of Bromfield and Yal, patron of this turn by the aforesaid grant.
• 1350, 25 July, Will. de Hopton, priest, on Homelyerd's resignation. The Prior of Lewes.
• 1374, 4 Decem. Thomas Larke, priest. Ditto.
• 1396, 2 Decem. John Bette, accolite, the sub-prior of Lewes monastery, John de Cariloco, late prior there, being now dead. The Prior of Lewes.
• 1402, 1 July, Master William Ymflete, S. T. B. on Bette's resignation. Ditto.
• 1403, 20 Decem. Master Robert Walys, priest. Ditto.
• 1408, 2 May, John Skynner, priest. Ditto.
• 1427, 27 Febr. John Kevelon de Theford, priest, on Skynner's death, he was rector of St. Audry's and dean of Thelford, in 1422. Ditto.
• 1435, 14 Jan. Richard Pyke, clerk. Ditto.
• 1465, 5 March, Sir William Balles, chaplain. He was buried here. Ditto.
• 1500, 13 March, Walter Ordemer, on Balles's death. The Prior of Lewes.
• 1530, 17 July, The Prior having presented a person not fit for the office, the Bishop collated Sir Nicholas Manne, chaplain.
• 1547, 24 April, Henry Simond, clerk, rector; he had St. Nicholas's church consolidated to St. Peter's.
• 1555, 29 Nov. Richard Chipper, priest, by lapse.
• 1571, 13 July, Simon Bronde, clerk. Thomas Duke of Norfolk, the advowson of this rectory being granted to the Duke, after the dissolution of the Priory of Lewes, to which it formerly belonged.
• Jeffery Robert, rector. Ditto.
• 1588, 17 July, Robert Burnett, on Robert's death. John Holland, Esq. trustee.
• 1592, ult Aug. Robert Browne, on Burnett's resignation. William Dix, trustee.
• 1592, 10 Sept. Will. Jenkinson, clerk, Miles Corbet, William Dix, &c. trustees.
• 1593, Jenkinson was deprived, and Robert Browne instituted; William Dix and John Holland, trustees, &c.
• 1617, 16 May, John West, A. M. united to Illington, Thomas Holland, Knt. trustee.
• 1624, 21 July, Cooper Reynolds, on West's death. Thomas Earl of Arundell.
• 1641, 19 Mar. Thomas Le Neve, on Reynolds's death. Lionel Earl of Middlesex.
• 1662, Mr. John Burrell, he had St. Cuthbert's and St. Mary's. Duke of Norfolk.
• 1686, 13 Apr. Theophilus Williams, A. M. on Burrell's resignation. Henry Duke of Norfolk.

The Rev. Mr. Henry Bee, sequestrator.

• 1713, 5 June, The Rev. Mr. John Price held it by sequestration only, to his death.
• 1736, The Rev. Mr. Thomas Vaughan is the present [1738] sequestrator.

3. St. Cuthbert's

Is now standing on the Norfolk side near the cross called St. Cuthbert's Cross, but in ancient evidences, the Grass Market, it being formerly the place where the market for herbs and garden stuff was usually kept. I know nothing of its foundation, but find it was given by King Stephen to William de Warren Earl Warren and Surrey, who gave it to the canons of the Holy Cross, when he founded that house, to which it became annexed and appropriated, and the Prior received all the tithes, and served the cure by one of the canons, to the Dissolution, when it became a donative, the tithes being granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, with whose daughter and heiress they passed to the Cleres, and were sold by Sir Edward Clere to the Duke of Norfolk, in whose family they have continued ever since, the Honourable Edward Howard being the present [1738] donor, by grant from his eldest brother, the late Duke of Norfolk.

In Edward the Third's time it was a rectory, valued at 40s. per annum, the Prior of the canons of Thetford being perpetual rector. It is in Thetford deanery, and Norwich archdeaconry, but there being no institution, we have none of its curates names before the Dissolution preserved, neither is it so much as mentioned in the King's Books.

From the time of the Suppression it hath always been given to the rectors of St. Peter's, and now [1738] is served by the Rev. Mr. Thomas Vaughan, sequestrator there.

The present building consists of a square tower, a nave, and chancel, which are thatched, a south isle, south porch, and south chapel, which are leaded; there are five small bells, the least being given and run by Thomas Draper, a bellfounder, who was mayor in 1503.

There are a great many stones, but all their brasses are reaved; under one of them lie John and Elizabeth Bernard, one of which was buried in 1511, as Mr. Weaver tells us, fo. 827.

On the screens there were painted several saints, and the history of our Saviour's passion, but they are now much defaced; and on the north wall of the chancel were many historical pieces out of the New Testament, but they also are whited over.

In the chancel there is a small black marble, for Jonathan Brownyng, who was mayor in 1694, 1700, 1708, and 1713, he died Decem. 21, 1720, aged 63 years.

In 1524, John Seman, the elder, of Thetford, was buried in this chancel; he gave a legacy of 3l. and all his debts, and substantial timber in his yard, towards the new roof of the church, which was then making.

The chapel of St. Cuthbert, in the church of St. Cuthbert, is joined to the south side of the chancel, and the disrobed stones with which it is paved shew that many people of worth have been interred in it, but I meet with none of their names, except that of John Judy, who was a benefactor to it, as appears from the following clause of his will.

John Judy, of Thetford, burgess, (he was mayor in 1493,) by will dated in 1509, ordered his body to be buried in the chapel of St. Cuthbert, annexed to the church of St. Cuthbert, "Also I wyll and bequeath, to the use of the seyd chirche iiij acres of land arable, called Pykysland, as they be lyeing in the fields of Thetford forseyd, nere the clay-pitts, to that intent, the churche-wardonys for the time being, shall be coe-fefyes in the seyd londs, wit such other as they shall elect to them, to the use her followyng, that is to knowe, the v tapers or candells on the tione hangynge in in the chapell of St. Cuthbert forseyd, may be suffyciently contenued for evermore, and so that I shall have myne obyt yerly kepte in the said chirche, for me and my benefactoures, by the profights of the same for evermore, yf the law will thus admitt, or elys to be at the good disposicon of my executors." Roger Baldry, Prior of our Lady's monastery in Thetford was supervisor.

In 1511, Robert Love, burgess, who was mayor in 1506, gave 20s. towards the repair of this church.

On the outside of the buttresses there is the beginning of an old inscription, but it is imperfect, nothing but the words Pray for now remaining.

In the church porch is a small mural monument, thus inscribed,

Under this Place lyes interred ELIZABETH, late the Wife of HENRY COCKSEDGE, of this Town, Gent. one of the Daughters of ROBERT LONGE, late of this Town, Esq; who departed this Life the 31^st of July 1723, in the 47^th Year of her Age.

Quarterly. 1. Arg. a cock gul.

2. Or, three croslets in fess gul,

3. Vert, three pair of wings or.

4. Gul. a saltier ingrailed or.

Crest, a cock.

In the south west part of the churchyard is a freestone altar tomb, under which lie buried Mr. JOHN WRIGHT of Thetford, who died April 24, 1736. And also SARAH his Wife, one of the Daughters of JOHN BLOMEFIELD of Fersfield, Gent. with HANNAH, their eldest Daughter, and three other Children, close by them.

On the south side of the churchyard is another altar tomb, for Mr. RICHARD BATCH, who was mayor in 1699, 1710, 1715, and 1717.

Close by the middle buttress of the south isle wall, under a stone without any inscription is buried, the Rev. Mr. JOHN PRICE, late curate of this parish, sequestrator of St. Peter's, rector of Santon in Norfolk, and Honington in Suffolk, and master of the free-school in this town, a man of sound learning, and great eloquence, an excellent preacher, discreet master, agreeable companion, and true friend, and above all, of unlimited charity to the poor and distressed. He died Feb. 27, 1736.

4. St. Mary's

Anciently called St. Mary's the Less, is in the deanery of Thetford and archdeaconry of Norwich, and was taxed at 3l. but there being no institution, it is not mentioned in the King's Books, neither do the names of its ancient curates appear. It is the only parish church now standing on the Suffolk side of the town; it belonged to Roger Bigod at the Conquest, and was given by him to the priory of his foundation in this town, the prior being rector of the impropriate parsonage; the cure was always served by one of the monks till the Dissolution, and then it was granted, with that house, to the Duke of Norfolk, and became a donative: Soon after, the Duke conveyed it to Sir Richard Fulmerston, but the church being in decay, continued without service, till he repaired it, after he determined to be buried in it. He endowed a preacher to serve here, as will be seen, under the account of the free-school, which he also founded; at his death the right of donation went with his heiress to the Cleres, and was sold by Sir Edward Clere to the Duke of Norfolk, in whose family it hath continued ever since, the honourable Philip Howard being now [1738] donor, by grant of his brother Thomas, late Duke of Norfolk, deceased. But the nomination to the curacy of the stipend of the weekly preacher here, which was founded by Sir Richard Fulmerston, was settled by Act of Parliament in King James the First's time on the mayor, burgesses, and commonalty of Thetford, who appoint the curate or preacher, and present him to the Bishop, by whom he must be allowed (or licensed) before he takes upon him the place of preacher, after which, he must be allowed by the justices of assize of that circuit, for the time being.

I am informed that Henry Campion, Esq. hath lately augmented the curacy.

In the grand Rebellion, the church was turned into a stable by the rebels, who afterwards defaced it, and pulled down the roof; but at the Restoration it was repaired by the Corporation, with the assistance of Thomas Duke of Norfolk, who gave 50l. towards the new roof.

Curates And Preachers

• 1610, Thomas Atkinson, A. M.
• 1627, Mr. Smith.
• 1662, John Burrel, A. M. who had the three parishes, and the rectories of Kilverston and Santon, which he afterwards resigned for Great-Cressingham.

The Rev. Mr. William Martin, who was rector of GreatLivermere in Suffolk, where he is buried.

The Rev. Mr. John Wright, rector of Euston in Suffolk, is the present [1738] curate and preacher.

The building consists of a nave, chancel, and south porch, all covered with reed, a square tower, and a good peal of five bells.

Against the north wall of the nave, near the east end, is a very large altar tomb of freestone, having Clere's arms at the head and feet, and on the south side the arms of Fulmerston.

Clere, arg. on a fess az. three eagles displayed or.

Fulmerston. See his arms on the common seal of the school and hospital.

On the arms at the head are these letters, T. L. F. L.

In memoriam. Ricardi. Fulmerston. Aequitis. Aurati. Domineque. Alicie. Uxoris. Ejus. Heredis. Ipsius. Ricardi. Maritus. Edwardus. Clere. Armiger. Hunc. Tumulum. Erexit. Anno. Dom. 1567.

TRANSIT SICUT FULMERSTON GLORIA MUNDI.

At the feet these words, much battered, but still legible.

Propitetur Deus Animabus Mortuorum.

On the screens,
Ave Maria:: gra. Uirgines Sancte Dei orate

There hangs a hatchment between the church and chancel. viz. arg. a fess between three croslets formy fitché sab.; crest, a demi-lion or, holding a shield arg. on which a croslet formy fitché sab. It was the hatchment for Sir Philip Ryley, Knt.

In the chancel is a stone joining to the north wall, under which are interred William Tyrrel, Gent. and Bridget his wife, the Rev. Mr. John Tyrrel, their eldest son, sometime schoolmaster of the free-school in this parish, and rector of Santon in Norfolk, and also Mr. George Tyrrell, their second son, who was baptized Jan. 7, 1668, and died Oct. 25, 1732.

On a mural monument over the chancel door,

In a Vanlt under this Place, lie the Remains of Mrs. FRANCES LE STRANGE (Daughter of GEORGE COOK, Gent. who lies in the same Vault) she was first married to JOHN MONK, Esq; of Bokenham House in Sussex, by whom she had Issue two Sons and three Daughters, of whom ANN and FRANCES, the only two surviving, in great Respect to the Memory of their dear Mother, caused this to be erected, she died Febr. 19 1725-6, aged 49 Years.

In the churchyard, by the porch, on its east side, is an altar tomb for Isaac Faux, and another not far from the porch door, for Mary, wife of Mr. John Tostuck, who died Dec. 17, 1712, aged 48 years.

There are divers head-stones in the eastern part of the churchyard, erected to the memory of the following persons, viz.

LEONARD, Son of LEONARD, and ELIZABETH SHELFORD, died Mar. 22, 1734, aged 8 Years 8 Months.

He was not beloved by one, but all, He left this World when God did call, Knock'd at the Door Death did so soon, His Morning Sun, went down at Noon. Grieve not for me, my Parents dear, For I lye here, 'till Christ appear.

JOHN SPURLING died 8 Sept. 1732, aged 57 Years.

Loaded with Years, opprest with Pain and Grief, The King of Terrours, brought him kind Relief, His Body fall a Victim to the Dust, To rise Immortal, with the Good and Just.

THO. ROLF, died 21 March, 1735, aged 49 Years,

Weep not for me, my Glass is run, It is the LORD, his Will be done.

ELIZ. Wife of Stephen Rowning, died 17 Decem. 1727. aged 33 Years.

Let my Children cease their Tears, For I lye here, 'till CHRIST appears.

5. St. Ethelred, or St. Audry's Church

Stood on the Suffolk side, being in the deanery of Thetford and archdeaconry of Norwich; it was a rectory in the presentation of the Bishop of Ely, valued in King Edward the Third's time at 20s. but was not taxed to any thing but first fruits only; I find it in some of the Valors about Henry the Eighth's time valued at 47s. 9d.

Rectors of St. Etheldred

• 1303, prid. kal. Jul. John de Gunthorp, chaplain, was instituted to the rectory of the church of St. Etheldred in Thetford, at the presentation of the Bishop of Ely.
• 1308, id. May, William, sirnamed Moryn, priest. Ditto.
• 1317, William de Adereston, priest. Lapse.
• 1349, 20 Dec. John de Debenham. John de Ee, vicar-general to the Bishop of Ely, who was in foreign parts.
• John de Chippele.
• 1358, 16 Jan. Adam Palmere of Thefford, priest. The King, the bishoprick being void.
• 1391, Adam Foxele, priest.
• 1394, Peter at Hethe, alias at Forthe, priest. Bishop of Ely.
• 1427, 16 April, John Kevelon, priest. Lapse. He was rector of St. Peter's, and dean of Thetford.
• 1416, 17 Sept. Thomas Gunwayte. Lapse. He had Santon also.
• 1528, 14 Sept. Sir Richard Wadnowe, chaplain, on Gunwayte's resignation. Nicholas Bishop of Ely.

At his institution he was to pay 20s. first fruits, but the living being very mean, the Bishop forgave him half.

This church was one of the three which the Abbot of Ely held at the Confessor's survey, as belonging to his possessions here, which we suppose were given by King Cnute, at the request of Ailwin Bishop of Elmham, who had formerly been a monk of Ely. The advowson was always in the Abbot, till the erection of the see in Henry the First's time, and then it was allotted to the Bishop's share, who at that time had nothing else in this town but the mill, called Bishop's or St. Audrie's mill, and the nomination to St. Margaret's church, the other churches and temporalities of the abbey being either taken away or aliened before the erection of the see.

In 1511, Robert Love of Thetford, burgess, gave 20s. to the reparation of this church.

In 1515, Richard Coteler of Thetford was buried in St. Audry's church there, to which he was a benefactor, as the following clause of his will shews us: "Item I gyff and plenarly bequethe to the said churche, xi acres of arybyl lond, as they be in several peces, in the felds of St. Mary Magdalen in Thetford forsaid, and also my tenement called the Bern with the appurtts. in the parish of the Holy Trinyty, in a certeyn waye called Reymondstrete in the seid town, that myne obite-day shal be yerly and perpetually kept in the sd: chirch of Audry after my decesse, wyth the revenues or yerly profyghts thereof, and at the Dirige and Masse, the pryst or curate, shall fynd yerly vi. lights of wax candle set upon the herse. But yf the seid chirch, should be approperyd to any other parish chirch, or place of relygyon within the sd: town, in tyme comyng, then the seid londs and tenements to return to my heirs. Also I bequethe my tenement late John Vales to the forseid chirch of St. Audry, wyth the appurts: sytuate in the parish of our Lady in the seid town, and also my close late Margarett Adams's, being annexed to the seid tent: in part, and also in the parysh of Awdry forseid, in the other part, that the yer-day of Agnes Coteler, shall be perpetually kepte in the seid chirch, with the revenuse of the yerly ferme thereof, with lights to be found as before, &c."

From which it appears, that this parish was then so much in decay, that it was thought it would be annexed to some other, which happened accordingly, for at the Dissolution the church was pulled down, and the parish joined to that of St. Mary the Virgin, with which it now continues; the site of the church is called St. Audrie's Churchyard, and is the close lying on the right hand of the lane, going from St. Mary's church to the Place, over against the house that stands at the corner of the passage leading down to the paper-mill. It was granted by the Bishop of Ely to Sir Richard Fulmerston, and after sold by Sir Edward Clere, and hath been a private property ever since. There are no ruins, not so much as one stone upon another, the whole having been ploughed over many years.

It was always a small parish, the tithes never exceeding (that I can find) above 10l. per annum. But yet it was no despicable rectory, the annual offerings amounting to a good value, occasioned by the precious relick of a maid's smock, which was constantly visited by many people, from all parts, by reason of the great virtue that was said to proceed from it, but as the church had been supported by the offerings made on account of the smock, for a long time, so it was pulled down at the Dissolution, upon the same account, that such trifling pilgrimages and foolish errours might be the sooner and more effectually suppressed.

But least the pretended virtues of this smock should be forgotten, I will give you an account of them in Becon's own words:

"In Thetford a Mayer Towne in Norfolke, there was a Parish Church, which is now destroyed, called St: In this Church, among other Geliques, was the Smoke of St. which was there kept as a great Fewell, and pretions Relique. The Virtue of this Smoke, was mighty and manifold, specially in putting away the Toth-ach, and the Smellyng at the Chrote, so that the Patient were fyrste of al shiven, and harde Masse, and did such Oblations, as the Priest of the Church enjoyned."

6. The Church of the Holy-Trinity

Stood in Suffolk, and joined to the south side of the cathedral churchyard, and was founded (as it is supposed) by Arfast Bishop of Thetford, and Roger Bigot, the church of St. Mary being taken from the parish, and made the episcopal seat, and this the parochial church, of which the Bishop and Roger were patrons, it being the half church, as it is called in Domesday, that belonged to the Bishop. The foundations are visible in the close over against the house that belongs to the schoolmaster and usher of the free school, though there are no walls, but two small pieces of the steeple now remaining above ground; it came afterwards to the Earl Warren, by whom it was given to the Prior of the canons of the Holy Sepulchre, who was impropriate rector of it, in right of his house, and served it by one of the canons, till the Dissolution, and then it was granted to the Duke of Somerset, and by him to Sir Richard Fulmerston, who was obliged to find a curate to serve this and his other impropriate rectory of St. Cuthbert; and upon this account it was, that from the time of the Dissolution, it was called the Chapel of the Holy Trinity, in the parish of St. Cuthbert. It is evident this church and parish had been in decay some years before the Dissolution, for in 1511, Robert Love of Thetford, burgess, made his will in which is this clause, "Also I wol that if the substauns of Trinity parish, will make a new chirche roffe, I assigne xx.l. toward the leding of it, yf it can be brought aboute in the space of v. yere," but it could not, and so his bequest was of no force; however, it remained a church, with weekly service performed in it, till 1547, and then Sir Richard Fulmerston, patron and parson impersonate, of the parish churches of the Holy Trinity and St. Cuthbert, and Thomas Gent, mayor of Thetford, petitioned the Bishop of Norwich, that the two churches might be for ever consolidated, and that the service and all divine offices might be translated to St. Cuthbert's, and the parish of the Trinity might be effectually united and incorporated to the parish of St. Cuthbert, because the said Richard received the profits of both the parishes, so that there was not sufficient to pay two salaries; upon which the Bishop granted their petition, and a consolidation passed the 24th of April, 1547, and soon after the church of the Trinity was entirely demolished, and the parish joined to St. Cuthbert's. The site or churchyard of the Holy Trinity being possessed by the said Richard, was afterwards settled by him, on the preacher, or master of the hospital of his foundation, who now enjoys it.

7. St. John's

Was one of the four churches appendant to the mother church, in the Conqueror's time, as we learn from Domesday, and was given, with that, to Bishop Arfast, and by him assigned to one of his sons, who in all appearance granted it to the Earl Warren, who founded the priory of the canons of the Holy Sepulchre in this parish, but did not assign the advowson of St. John's to it, for that continued appendant to the dominion of Thetford, and passed to the Earl of Lancaster, and was given in King Richard the Second's time to John of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster, who gave it to the prior and convent of the Augustine friars in Thetford, which he had founded, and soon after it became a chapel only, the parish being joined to that of the Holy Trinity; afterwards, it was repaired by the friars, and made a house for lepers, and continued such till the Dissolution, when it was demolished, and the site of it granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, and afterwards sold by Sir Edward Clere, to the Norfolk family, in which it now continues. There are no walls above ground, but the foundations are very visible, close by the road leading to Brandon, on the left hand, between the canons' barn, and Red-Castle.

8. St. Margaret's

Stood also on the Suffolk side, being another of the appendant churches in the Confessor's time, and remained so at the Conqueror's; whether it was given by Bishop Arfast's son, who had it of his father's gift, or afterwards purchased by the Bishop of Ely, I cannot say; but after the erection of that bishoprick, it belonged to the see: about Edward the Third's time, it was called the Chapel of St. Margaret, the parish being annexed to St. Mary's; in the beginning of Richard III. the parish was quite decayed, and then it became an hospital, or house of lepers, to whose use the church was assigned; in 1390, 20 March, John Fordham Bishop of Ely granted an indulgence of forty days pardon, which was to last three years, to all persons that would help and assist the poor men and lepers living in the hospital of St. Margaret by Thetford. This hospital was dissolved in Edward the Sixth's time, and granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, and so passed to the Cleres, and was sold by Sir Edward, with the canons' farm, to which it now belongs. It stood on the left hand of the Elden road, close by the city ditch, and though there are no remaining walls above the earth, the place it stood on is much higher than the adjoining ground, and the great number of large stones, which came out of the building, and lie scattered round the hill, will plainly direct any one to its site.

9. St. Martin's

Was another of the churches appendant to St. Mary's the Great, in the Confessor's and Conqueror's days, and was also given by Bishop Arfast to his son; but how it went afterwards, where it stood, or when demolished, I cannot find; it is said to be on the Suffolk side, and is often mentioned, though I cannot say, but I think it some way or other ceased to be parochial, about Edward III. not finding it numbered among the parish churches, since that time.

10. St. Edmund's

Also stood on the Suffolk side, but whereabouts I do not know; it belonged to the lordship, after to the Earl Warren, who gave it to the canons. In Edward the Third's time, it was returned, that St. Edmund's was a rectory, appropriated to the canons, the prior of that house being perpetual rector, who served it by himself or one of his canons, it being in Thetford deanery, and Norwich archdeaconry, and taxed at two marks. In Henry the Fourth's time, the parish was united to some other, for then it is called the Chapel of St. Edmund; it was demolished at the Reformation, or some little time before, the parish being destitute of inhabitants.

11. St. Michael's

Was a parish church on the Suffolk side, but I could never make out whereabouts it stood. It was a rectory in Thetford deanery, and Norwich archdeaconry, taxed at half a mark, and appropriated to the Prior of the monks of Thetford, who was returned as perpetual rector of it, in Edward the Third's time. It was demolished before the Reformation: the site belonged to Sir Richard Fulmerston, and was sold by Sir Edward Clere, with the Canons, in which farm it is now included.

12. All-Saints

Was a rectory belonging to Bury abbey, in which it remained till Hugh, abbot there, founded the nunnery of St. George in Thetford, to which he gave this church, at the foundation, and being appropriated to that house, it was always served by a stipendiary curate, who was paid and appointed by the Prioress: the foundations of it may be seen (as I take it) within that outward gate of the Place, which is part walled up on the right hand, at the very entrance. It was demolished at the Suppression, and given to Sir Richard Fulmerston, and hath passed with the Place, to which it belongs at this time. It was returned in Edward the Third's time, to be in Thetford deanery, and Norwich archdeaconry, that it was taxed at two marks, being a rectory appropriate to the Prioress of Thetford.

13. St. Bennet's

Also belonged to Bury abbey, and was a parochial church in Edward the Third's time, and stood on Suffolk side, but where I do not find. I believe it was demolished and united to some other parish, in the beginning of Edward the Third's time, for I do not find it mentioned in the Archdeacon's Register.

14. St. Laurence

Was a rectory on the Suffolk side, given to the canons by their founder; the Archdeacon's Register tells me it was taxed at half a mark, that the Prior was perpetual rector, and served it by a stipendiary curate in Edward the Third's time. Where it stood, how, or when demolished, I know not, but find its site given to Sir Richard Fulmerston, and sold by Sir Edward Clere, with the Canons, in which farm it is now included.

15. St. George's

Was that church belonging to Bury abbey mentioned in Domesday, given (as is supposed) by King Cnute, near which the abbot placed a cell for a few monks; it continued parochial till the erection of the priory by Abbot Hugh, and then became the nuns church. It was afterwards rebuilt and augmented, but yet continued its ancient name, the priory itself being dedicated to St. George, as well as the church.

16. St. Nicholas's

Stood on the Norfolk side, and was a rectory, given by Hugh Bygod to the priory of monks of his own foundation here. In Edward the Third's time it was valued at three marks and an half, being then appropriate to the Prior, who served it by a stipendiary curate; it was in Thetford deanery, and Norwich archdeaconry, and was a parish of some value at that time. In 1499, John Fishere, burgess of Thetford, who was mayor in 1487, was buried in this churchyard, by his wife, and gave a new cope to the church. In 1506, Edmund Schilde of Thetforde was buried here, by Sir Robert Sweyn, then parish priest. In 1511, the church was new paved, and Robert Love, burgess of Thetford, gave 40s. towards it; at the Dissolution it went with the priory to the Duke of Norfolk, was afterwards forfeited to the Crown, and was granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, by Edward VI. in 1546, by virtue of which, he became seized of all the tithes, revenues, &c. belonging to this church; and the year following, he, the mayor, and Henry Simond, clerk, rector of St. Peter's, petitioned the Bishop for a consolidation, which passed April 24, 1547, the service being then removed, and the parish united to St. Peter's; the whole of the great and small tithes of St. Peter's parish were agreed to belong as formerly to the rector, on whom all the tithes of St. Nicholas's parish were now settled, except the tithes of hay, corn, wool, lambs, calves, and other cattle, all which were reserved to Sir Richard, as impropriator of St. Nicholas, and afterwards were sold by Sir Edward Clere to the Norfolk family, which always enjoyed them, the greatest part, if not all the land which belonged to the parish, being included in the Abbey-Farm. Upon this consolidation, the church was demolished, and the churchyard became glebe to the rectory of St. Peter's, as it now [1738] remains: great part of the tower, which is square, stands on the left hand of the street leading from the Bell-Corner, to the brick-kilns, which is still called St. Nicholas's-street.

17. St. Andrew's

Sometimes called the church of St. Andrew the Less, to distinguish it from the abbey church, which was often called, St. Andrew the Great, was a rectory valued in the Norwich taxation at 10s. and stands now in the King's Books as one of the livings remaining in charge in Thetford deanery, valued at 2l. 8s. 9d. the yearly tenths being 4s. 10d. ob. It is on the Norfolk side, and was impropriate to the Prior of the canons, who served it by a stipendiary curate till the Dissolution, when it was granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, who, about 1546, got it consolidated to St. Peter's, and then the church was demolished, and the churchyard settled as glebe on that rectory, to which it now [1738] belongs. It is hired by Mr. Henry Cocksedge, to whose garden it joins, and the foundations being taken up, is made a pleasant plantation, commonly known by the name of the Wilderness, it being almost opposite to the blacksmith's shop, which stands on a hill by the Fleece-Tavern, and is placed directly on the site of St. Andrew's-Cross, which is much spoken of in the ancient evidences of this town.

In 1511, this church was repaired, for then Robert Love of Thetford gave 20s. towards it.

18. St. Giles's

Church stands on the Norfolk side, on the left hand of the street leading from St. Peter's to St. Cuthbert's church; it faces the lane called St. Giles's-lane, which leads from the aforesaid street, to Alice's-lane. It was a rectory in Thetford deanery and Norwich archdeaconry, valued in Edward the Third's time at 16s. given to the Prior of the canons, by the founder, who paid a stipendiary curate to serve it, till about Edward the Fourth's time, and then the parish was annexed to St. Cuthbert's, and the church let to a hermit, who lived in it, and performed service there for his own profit. At the Dissolution it was given to Sir Richard Fulmerston, and was sold afterwards by Sir Edward Clere, and is now [1738] the property of Mr. Hatch; it is turned into a barn, the steeple (if there was one) being quite down, and a new gable in its place.

19. St. Helen's

Church, at the Conqueror's survey, was endowed with a carucate of land, and one villein, and as much land as might make another carucate; it then belonged to the King's manor of Methwold, which had also belonging to it another half carucate of land in Thetford, and five bordars, in the Confessor's time, which were reduced to three, and two void mansions, with one church; they belonged formerly to the see, for the King seized them with Methwold manor, and the rest of Stigand's estate, and committed them to the custody of William de Noiers, as Domesday shews us, in the following words:

Terre Stigandi Episcopi, quas Custodit W. de Noiers in Manu Regis. Gerimeshou Hund. Methalwalde, tenuit T.R.E. tc. hic jacet semper i. Serbita, tc. et m in Tedforda, dim. Car. Cerre et v. Sord. T. R. E. modo iii. t ii. Mansure sunt bacue: t i. Eccesia. t i. Ecclesia, Sancte Elene, cum una Car. terre, et i. Fill. t i. Car. posset esse.

This church stood on an hill at the extremity of the bounds of Thetford, as we go to Santon, it being near two miles from Thetford town, and was built there on account of a remarkable spring at the foot of the hill, commonly, but corruptly, called Tenant's-Well, for St. Helen's Well, and by the shepherds, Holy-Well; it seems there were only five houses to farm the land belonging to it, in the Confessor's time, and two of them were down in the Conqueror's. This afterwards belonged to the Earl Warren, and passed as Methwold manor, but when it was demolished, I cannot learn. Which was the other church that then belonged to Methwold manor I could never find.

20. St. Mary Magdalen's

Was first a parish church, and afterwards converted into an hospital by John Earl Warren, in the time of King Henry III. It was valued in the King's Books at 1l. 13s. 6d. ob. and so paid 3s. 4d. ob. yearly tenths, and to this day it stands in Ecton's Valor, as one of the livings still remaining in charge, in Thetford deanery.

And these are all the parish churches, that were ever in this city, whose memorial are delivered down to us; and indeed they stood exceeding thick, so that the parishes were but small, as their valuations shew us. But we must not imagine that they were sustained by their parochial incomes only, for it is certain that in all populous places, the masses, offerings, and other oblations, were of much superiour value to the settled revenues, else the religious would not have thought it worth while to get them appropriated to their houses, as they generally did, there being no more in this large place than two of its parish churches that were rectories not appropriated; and to this it is owing, that in most large towns, where the settled revenues were but small, even those are often lessened by such appropriations, the religious being desirous to get them to themselves, not for the sake of their endowments, (as they did the country parishes,) but of the casual offerings, masses, and oblations. And indeed had they still have gone on, as they did for many years, preceding their dissolution, I may be bold to say there had been few parishes in town or country of any value, but had been appropriated to some house or other before this time.

CHAPTER XVI

OF THE HOSPITALS IN THIS TOWN.

There were six hospitals in this burgh,

1. St. Mary Magdalen's

Which stood out of the town, on that piece of land lying at the division of the road, leading from the Fleece to Norwich, where the Kilverstone road strikes off to the right hand, it being some distance beyond the present lime-kilns; it is still called in evidences, MawdlinAcre; right before it, at the conjunction of the three roads, stood Magdalen-Cross, at which Shropham hundred court was sometimes kept, after it was granted from the Crown: there are no remains of the hospital to be seen, only one piece of old foundation, which the plough hath not yet conquered. It was at first a parish church, but its parish being annexed to St. Cuthbert's, in Henry the Third's time, it became a chapel, which John Earl Warren, who built the hospital, gave to the master and brethren for their use, and endowed it with lands and revenues to a considerable value; he continued patron during his life, and it went afterwards to the Earl of Lancaster. In 1360, Henry Duke of Lancaster died seized of the advowson, which passed with the dominion of Thetford, till it came to the Crown, and soon after was granted to the Mayor and Commonalty of Thetford, who presented, or nominated the custos or master, till the dissolution of it by Edward VI. who by letters patents dated the third day of May, in the third year of his reign, (1549,) granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, Knt. and his heirs, all that hospital or free chapel of St. Mary Magdalen's, together with the site, chapel, and mansion thereof, in the parish of St. Cuthbert's in Thetford, in the county of Norfolk, with all houses, liberties, lands, &c. thereto belonging, with all rents reserved, &c. together with the fair called Mawdlin fair; but the Corporation putting in a claim to the hospital and lands, by virtue of their being patrons, Sir Richard was forced to satisfy them immediately, which being done, the Mayor and Commonalty released the whole to him and his heirs, viz. the site of the hospital and chapel, and land adjoining to Reymond's-Wong at Blackdon-Hill, MagdalenBeane-House and Close, liberty of common in Kilverstone, and Thetford grounds, 40 acres in Halwick-Field, 5 acres at Small-Marsh, 40 acres which were given to the hospital by John of Woddington, 28 acres, &c. in Kilverstone, and other revenues, containing in the whole, as the release expresses, 260 acres of land, and 604 acres of pasture, and bruery, with liberty of 4 fold-courses, that sometime were called Gallion's liberties of fold-course, in Thetford, Kilverstone, Croxton, &c. And thus they came to Sir Richard Fulmerston, who died seized, among other things, (as the inquisition taken after his death informs me,) of the fair or market called Maædlin fair, and 25 acres of ground, with the site of the chapel of St. Mary Magdalyne, and Mawdelyne barn, &c. all which was held of the Queen in soccage, as of her dutchy of Lancaster, by fealty only; and also of a capital messuage or tenement in Croxton, which belonged to this hospital, called the Chapel-houses, with all the lands, pastures, and appurtenances thereto belonging, and particularly the fold-courses, called the Chapel, young sheep's ground, and Chapel hog's ground, otherwise Gallion's liberties of fold-course, which are held of the Queen in capite, by the service of a fortieth part of a knight's fee. Part of this farm, viz. a messuage, and 43 acres and an half of land, with a fold-coarse in Croxton was settled in 1250, by Richard de Surrie, and Sara his wife, on Stephen, Master of this hospital, and his successours. There was a small religious foundation near Croxton church, called Domus Dei, or God's-House, which should seem by some evidences to belong to this hospital; but by what I can see, I rather think it belonged to Domus Dei hospital in Thetford, and after to the canons. Most of the other lands of this hospital, and all the liberties thereto belonging, were sold to the Norfolk family, and joined to the manors, with which they remain at this day.

2. St. John Baptist's

Is supposed to be founded by Roger Bygod, and to stand at the corner of Earl's or Alice's-lane against St. Cuthbert's cross, its church being in the orchard belonging to that house, the dove-house there shews as if it was fixed on part of its round steeple; it was a house of lepers, and as the town increased that way, was seated too much in it, for which reason, in all appearance, John Earl Warren, when he founded Magdalen hospital, suppressed this, and carried the brethren thither, after which we often find that house called St. Mary Magdalen's, and St. John Baptist's hospital in Thetford, and is rightly so named, by Mr. Speed in his Catalogue. There was a gild belonging to it, kept in honour of St. John Baptist, which was translated to Magdalen hospital, and kept there till its dissolution, and great numbers of people were admitted brethren of it.

3. Virgin Mary And St. Julian's

Commonly called St. Julian's chapel, was founded in Henry the First's time, and most likely by that Prince himself, for the advowson of it came with the lordship to the Earl Warren, who always presented to it. Will. Hardyng was master or custos in 1325, and the year following resigned to Robert de Worcester, who was confirmed master or rector at Hardyng's resignation, 4 non. Aug. 1326, being presented by King Edward, as guardian to the heir of Ralf de Cobham, Knt. in right of the lordship of Thetford. The hospital-house, which was dedicated to St. Mary, is now standing, at the bridge-foot on the Norfolk side, being a dwelling-house; but the chapel, which was dedicated to St. Julian, and stood in the yard, is quite demolished, so that the exact place of its site is not known; it was a sort of an inn for the reception of pilgrims and poor people: I do not find when it was dissolved, nor who it was granted to, but it hath been a private property, as it now [1738] is, for many years. It was sometimes called St. Julian's Hermitage at the Bridge.

4. Domus Dei, Maison dieu, Or God's-House

Stood on the Suffolk side, at the very corner of the canons close; the river washed its walls on the north, and the east side fronted the street; this was a very ancient house, founded, I believe, when the see was removed by William Rufus, who then had the lordship, for it appears to be erected by some lord of the town, because the advowson always belonged to the lordship; it was well endowed with lands and other revenues, viz. a house, and lands of considerable value in Croxton, a great number of acres in Thetford, with a fold-course and sheeps' pasture, called Brayes, with lands in Lynford, &c. all which were taken from the hospital by John Earl Warren, in the time of Edward I. and settled on the canons of the Holy Cross in Thetford, and there continued to the Dissolution. The hospital still remained as before, in the gift of the Earl Warren, but had nothing to maintain it but the charity and alms of the people, besides such goods as were given to it by divers persons at their deaths. About this time William de Norton was master or custos of it, who endeavoured all he could to hinder its total suppression, by leaving his whole substance to it; he died in 1318, and the same year, viz. 2 non. Oct. the Bishop, at Thorp by Norwich, admitted William Hardyng of Thefford, priest, to the mastership or custody of God's-House in Thefford, at the presentation of the noble John de Warren Earl of Surrey. At his admission he swore canonical obedience to the Bishop; at his entrance upon the mastership he received 3 scots, value 60s.; 10 milch cows, value 8s. each; 100 wethers, value 2s. each; 60 lambs, value 12d. each; 12 silver spoons, value 10s. each; one mazer [or copper] and other brass and wooden utensils, besides linen, corn, &c. all which the Bishop assigned to be converted to the profit of the house, they being the goods of Will. de Norton, chaplain, late master, who by his great prudence and good management had purchased and left them in the Bishop's hands to dispose of for the good of his soul, for which reason he swore the master at his admission, to leave them, or their value, to his successour, and not alien, part with, or bequeath them by will, to any one, but leave them to the house, as he found them.

And from this time the goods of the hospital daily increased, it being known that they had no certain revenues to depend upon, occasioned a greater number of gifts to them than they had before, and so the house revived and flourished, till the 22d of Edward III. (1347) and then Henry Duke of Lancaster, who was patron of it, granted the site of the hospital of Domus Dei, and all that belonged to that house, to the friars preachers that he had founded close by it, and from that time the whole site was laid into the friars preachers yard, and the hospital-house only left standing, in which one or two of their brethren resided, to get what alms they could of the passengers, for the profits of the house; and this is the reason that the friars monastery and this is often confounded in old evidences, it being called sometimes Domus Dei, Mason Dieu, or site of the Friars Preachers of the Old House. It went as the Friars Preachers did at the Dissolution, to which I refer you.

CHAPTER XVII

OF ST. MARY'S COLLEGE, IN BAILY-END.

There was only one college in this town, dedicated to the honour of the Blessed Virgin, which was first a gild only, the brethren and sisters having a priest, which they called their chaplain, to whom they paid an annual stipend, to pray for the welfare of the members of the fraternity, while living, and their souls when dead, and to officiate for them at the general gild days, or annual feasts, or on the anniversaries or obit days of such brethren as settled sufficient on the fraternity, to keep them perpetually. At this time, and even to the Dissolution, it was sometimes called the Gild of St. Mary in BailyEnd. In this state it continued till Edward the First's time, and then it became a college, for a master and two chaplains or brethren, who had a convenient mansion-house, and a chapel by it, built and endowed by Sir Gilbert de Pykenham, senior, who gave the patronage or nomination of the master and fellows to the Mayor and Commonalty of the burgh, and also ordered, that the gild should be continued as formerly, and that the master and fellows for the time being should continually serve, and daily officiate for, the brethren thereof, and that all persons, both men and women, might be admitted into the society upon their being elected by the majority of the brethren, and entered into the gild book by the master and fellows, paying for such their admission, one quarter of barley, or more, according to their ability, besides a fee in money; by means of which, this college greatly increased in revenues, the chief persons in the corporation being generally members of it, besides other persons of distinction in the neighbouring towns. In the year 1337, being the 11th of Edward III. I find by the Account-Roll of the house, that it was endowed with lands and tenements to the value of 26l. 6s. per annum, viz. in rents issuing from divers tenements in Thetford, 13s. 6d. per annum, part of which viz. 4d. from the tenement of John Le-Goose, and 1d. from the tenement of Margaret de Stanford, and 20d. from Peter Le-Meysters, were given and settled particularly on the master to receive yearly, and expend in keeping the anniversary of the founder, with a wax taper, and a lamp burning in the chapel that whole day. They had a tenement in the Gress-Market, and about nine shops in Baily-End, and three in Nethergate-street, besides their college and new dove-house, and gild-hall, which was built this year. At this time, the admission fee was 3s. 4d. besides the barley. The yearly quitrent paid for their shops to the Earl Warren, then lord of the town, was 1s. 9d. and the master's salary 3l. 6s. 8d. and 13s. per annum, which the master paid to a poor woman annually by way of alms. Among the brethren admitted this year, I find these persons, who were clergy in the town, viz. Will. Hardyng, chaplain, Thomas Buchard, chaplain, Richard de Snyterton, brother John de Fordham, and Sir Reginald Purry, chaplain, and Edmund Caston, was expelled the society at the same time, which then consisted of about 36 members.

This house, at the archdeacon's survey in Edward the Third's time, was found to be in the archdeaconry of Norwich, and deanery of Thetford, but was not taxed for any of its revenues, it being founded since the taxation was made. And this was the condition of the house at this time, which did not continue long thus meanly endowed, for in 1370, the Mayor and Commonalty obtained license from King Richard II. to purchase divers lands in Ashwyken, and settle them in mortmain, so that they did not exceed 10l. per annum. And in 1392, they were settled on the college, on condition the master founded a chantry in the chapel of St. Bartholomew, in the gild-hall, which he did, and served it by the fellows of the college, who officiated for the welfare of the corporation, and the souls of the departed, which had been members of that body.

In 1416, the master accounted for the revenues of the college, as he was annually obliged to do; and it appears they amounted now to about 40l. a year; they had a house in Bridge-street, let at 10l. 13s. 4d. a year, and 4l. a year in Ashwyken, &c. There were 9 new members admitted, among which Margaret Camplyon, a nun, and Tho. Hogg, chaplain, were the chief, besides one John Crane, who lived at Ipswich, which shews it must be a noted society, or else persons so far off would scarce have sought for admission; but what confirms it more to be so, was the annual number of persons who left legacies at their deaths to this house, to have their names entered in the bead-roll, in order to be partakers of their prayers, as well as the brethren: for this year there were several entered in the roll, upon their executors paying their legacies, according to their wills; and besides this, there were many legacies given by other persons every year, which often much added to the settled revenues; among others, John Austin, rector of Wang ford, was buried this year in the chapel, and gave x. marks to adorn it, with a portifory, two board-cloths, and two towels to serve at the little (or low) altar, and also a coverbyth, to serve in the chapel, which was to be laid every year, on the day of his anniversary, over his grave; and also he ordered John Gylet, rector of West Wrotham, his executor, to pay the master of the chapel a legacy of 13s. 4d. The master's stipend now was 6l. 13s. 4d. and the two fellows 9l. 6s. 8d. and the expenses at their annual feast, or great gild, amounted to 56s.

In 1420, John Banham, rector of Little Livermere was buried in the chapel, and gave two new antiphonars, and one gradual; and this year also, John Gylot of Thetford, chaplain (a member of this college, I suppose) late rector of West Wrotham, was buried in the chapel, and gave to the altar 3s. 4d. to repair it 6s. 8d. to every chaplain serving in it 12d. and small legacies to the religious houses in the town.

In 1422, John Olyver of West-Toftys was buried in the yard of this chapel, and gave a legacy to this gild, and another to the gild of Corpus Christi in Thetford.

In 1473, Peter Benne, chaplain, was buried in the chapel, and gave a legacy to the painting the tabernacle of the Virgin Mary in it, and another to St. Mary's gild that belonged to it.

In 1499, John Fyshere, burgess, who is buried in St. Nichola's churchyard, gave them a legacy. It appears that John Chaa was a benefactor, of whose gift they had 9 acres in Croxton, 2 acres by St. John's hospital, and other barley rents: they paid annual small rents for their shops, houses, and lands, to the Priors of Bromhill, of the canons, and of the monks in Thetford. In 1446, the Mayor and Commonalty obtained another license to settle 10l. per annum more, in mortmain; and after this, the rents became so considerable, that there were two chamberlains annually chosen by the fraternity, who received the rents and passed their accounts, before the Mayor for the time being; and by an account passed in 1541, it appears that the Austin friars held a tenement of them, by the rent of 12d. a year, and that the yearly profits were much enlarged; they had then a close and certain lands in Hocham, and one acre in the field there, held of that manor, by the rent of 4d. per annum, and also divers lands and revenues in Gislam, Rushmere, and the adjoining towns in the county or Suffolk, which added to the other revenues, made up the annual income of 109l. 7s. which was the value of it at its dissolution in 1547, when it was resigned into King Edward's hands by John Gunnel, the last master, who had a pension of 5l. per annum assigned him for life, which was paid in 1555, and not afterwards, that I can find. which induces me to think he died in 1556. At its dissolution the chapel and college were entirely demolished, and the revenues which came to the King were divided the next year in the following manner: the site of the college and chapel, called Chapel-Yard, and 30 acres of arable land and pasture thereto belonging, with all messuages, &c. lying in Thetford and Croxton, and all rights thereto belonging, were given to the Duke of Norfolk, and by him forfeited to the Crown, and soon after granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, and his heirs, who laid the land to Maison Dieu fold-course, and sold the site, houses, and curtilages, to Nicholas Hoode; but how it went after I cannot say, till the 7th of James I. 1608, and then the King, at the humble request of Sir William Rider, Knt. granted to Maurice Francis, Esq. and Francis Phillips, Gent. the site of the chapel, with divers tenements and curtilages belonging to it, all which were to be held of the Crown by him and his heirs, in free soccage, as of the King's manor of East-Greenwich, by fealty only; and from this time it hath been a private property, and as such continues, it belonging at this time [1738] to the son and heir of Robert Pierson, lately deceased. It stands near the river, directly behind the common gaol for the burgh, there being no ruins of any account.

The other revenues in Ashwyken, Gislam, Rushmere, &c. continued in the Crown till the 29th Elizabeth, and were then granted by that Queen to Edward Wymark, Gent. and his heirs, to be held by the rent of 3s. 4d. per annum.

CHAPTER XVIII

OF THE FRIERIES.

There were two houses of friars in this burgh, called in ancient evidences, the friers of the Old and New House.

1. The friars of the old house

Friars Preachers, Dominicans, or Black Friars, (for they were known by all these names,) had their monastery on Suffolk side, in the Canons Close, as it is now called; it was first the parish church of St. Mary the Great, but by Bishop Arfast was made the cathedral of his see; and when that was translated to Norwich, Roger Bygod, who had purchased the church of St. Mary, or the cathedral, with the land and all that belonged to it, by way of exchange, of Richard, son of Bishop Arfast, who had the inheritance of it, by the advice and consent of King Henry I. and at the request of Bishop Herbert placed Cluniac monks in it, and erected a timber building for their reception, but soon after, he began a cloister of stone, the area of which is now visible, between the church and the river; the walls of the refectory, which was on the north side of the court, not far from it, are now in a great measure standing; this cloister was near three years building, and was then left unfinished, because the Prior and monks had persuaded their founder to build them a monastery out of the city; this being so much in the heart of the city, and so pent up with the burgesses houses, that they could have no quiet, and the place being so straight and small, they could have no opening to the street, nor room to perfect any monastery that would be convenient for them, upon which their founder began to build them a church and monastery (which is now called the Abbey,) on the Norfolk side, in a pleasant place just without the city, which being finished, the monks left this house, according to some in 1107, and others in 1114, translating all their revenues, and carrying all their moveables of value, both out of the church and monastery, to their new house, leaving the church and their unfinished cloister to the custody of two or three of the monks, who kept it as a sort of a cell to their new monastery, for some time, but afterwards forsook it, and then it was exchanged for lands that laid convenient for the monks, and so became joined to the dominion or lordship, and continued in this desolate condition till Edward the Third's time, when Sir Edmund Gonvile, parson of Terrington in Norfolk, who had been steward to John Earl Warren, and was then steward to Henry Earl of Lancaster, persuaded the Earl not to suffer that ancient church, which had been the mother church of the diocese, to continue in such a ruinous and desolate condition, upon which, the Earl by his advice and management repaired the church and old convent, or cloister, that the monks had formerly dwelt in, and introduced friars preachers of the order of St. Dominick, and settled them here; and it is plain that this was done after the year 1327, for then the Earl was restored, and before 1345, for then he died. It seems Gonvile designed this, while he was under the Earl Warren, and the Earl consented to it, which is the reason that sometimes he is called the founder, sometimes the Earl of Lancaster, but mostly Goncile himself, whom indeed they looked upon as the principal, because it was done at his motion, though in their orisons and masses they were all three esteemed as founders. And from this time it became a priory of friars preachers, and the priors were always nominated by the lords of the dominion of Thetford, to which the Earl annexed the patronage, and confirmed by the superiour of their order; Mr. Weaver tells us that it was dedicated to St. Sepulchre, but he confounds it with the priory of canons of that order, whose site joined to the west side of the site of this house, for the dedication was not altered, but continued, as he himself rightly observes in the preceding page, to the Holy Trinity and St. Mary. In 1347, the site of Domus Dei, or God's-House, which stood between their cloister and the High-street, and all that then belonged to it, was given them by Henry Duke of Lancaster, the patron, and then they cleared the site of it, except the Hospital-House only, and made an opening from the street to their monastery, placing a brother or two in the hospital, who daily begged what he could of the passengers, for the profit of the house; and from this time the monastery itself was as often called the Priory of Maison Dien, Domus Dei, or God's-House, as it was the Preachers, Dominicans, or Black Friars. Not long after this, part of the old revenues of Domus Dei, which had been formerly settled on the canons, were assigned towards the maintenance of these friars, but so that they received it at the hands of the Prior of that house. In 1359, the advowson was settled by fine, to pass with the dominion of Thetford. In 1370, they had purchased all the houses between their convent and the street, and had license from the King to enlarge their house, and pull down those they had purchased, and now their monastery became spacious and open, there being nothing but a court between the street and cloister, for the old hospital-house of Domus Dei, which stood at the very corner, by the river, did not hinder their view, and could the monks have done this, it is to be presumed they would never have removed hence. They had divers small tithes in Suffolk and elsewhere, which they hired of the Abbot of Albemarle and others.

In 1381, being the 5th of Richard II. there was an act which sets forth, "That there were dibers ebil persons within the realm, going from countie to countie, and from towne to towne in certain under dissimulation of great holines, and without the license of the ordinaries of the places, or other sufficient authoritie, preaching dailie, not onlie in churches and churchyards, but also in markets, feirs, and other open places, where a great congregation of people is, dibers semons conteining heresies, tc. and matters of sclaunder, to engender discorde and dissention betwirt dibers estates of the realme, as well spirituall as temporall, tc. [wherefore] It was ordeyned and assented to in Parliament, that the King's commissions should be made, and directed to the shiriffes, tc. to arrest all such preachers, and also their faitours, mainteinours, and abettors, and to holde them in arrest and strong prison, 'till then would justifie them, according to the lawe and reason of holie church." Upon this, the friars of this order, whose habit these preachers had taken upon them, kept themselves close in their monasteries, and did not go so much about as usual, and in a few years after, they thought it necessary to get the privileges of their order confirmed by the King, to shew they were not the persons the King might think them to be, but that they desired to live, and have their order protected by him; and among others, in the year 1386, being the 10th of the King's reign, the Prior and Convent here obtained a confirmation of the privileges of their order, and in particular, that no other order of begging friars should inhabit within a certain distance of their monastery, and this the King undertook to defend them in, against all men. The reason of their procuring this grant was, because John of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster, their patron, was a great favourer of the Austin friars, and they feared least they should be expulsed from their monastery, to make room for them, or else that he would found them a monastery in this part of the town, which would have been prejudicial to them, by taking off good part of the alms of the passengers, as well as by being in more repute, their order having not fully recovered the favour they had lost since the aforesaid act; but however, though it is certain the King did not like them, he thought it best not to disturb the order, but confirm the privileges to such as applied for his confirmation: and upon this, the Duke, who was resolved to introduce the Austin friars here, placed them at the further end of the town, as far off the preachers as he possibly could, and so far as not to be within the space limited by the King's privilege. In 1471, the Prior and Convent of friars preachers had liberty of free-warren allowed them in all their lands in Norfolk and Suffolk; Weaver tells us, it was valued at the Dissolution at 39l. 6s. 9d. and makes the friars preachers and black friars two distinct houses, when they were in reality the same. The Bishop having nothing to do in confirming the priors, I meet with few of their names. I have seen a writing under the common seal of this house, by which brother Peter Oldman, D.D. Prior of the convent of the friars preachers at Thetford, admitted Thomas Hurton and Margery his wife, to be secular brethren of the convent, and to partake of their prayers and devotions while alive, and of their masses when dead, in as ample a manner as the rest of the friars of the house, and that they might, by the grant of Pope Innocent VIII. granted to this order, choose their own confessor when and where they pleased; and it is plain that they had chosen him by the absolution indorsed on the instrument, which is dated at Thetford, 1st. Jun. 1475. It was surrendered to King Henry VIII. the Prior and five brethren signing the surrender, though I suppose there were a greater number in the monastery that would not consent to it. Withis tells us the church of the Dominicans at Thetford was 36 paces long; it was granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, by the name of the site of the friars preachers, formerly called the Hospital-House of God in Thetford, who was to hold it in capite of the Queen, by the service of the 20th part of a fee, and 5d. ob. per annum rent. He left it to his heiress, and it descended to Sir Edward Clere, who sold it with the Canons farm, to which it now [1738] belongs.

Weaver tells us these persons of distinction were buried here, viz. Arfast Bishop of Thetford, Sir John Bret, Knt. Dame Agnes Hovell, Dame Maud Talbot, wife to Peter lord of Rickinghall, and Dame Anastasia, wife of Sir Richard Walsingham; besides these, I find the following persons (who were all benefactors) interred in this church. Sir Thomas Hertford, Knt. in 1370. 1419, 24 Feb. Tho. Walter of Thefford, he gave 13s. 4d. to the friars, to St. Cuthbert's high altar 6s. 8d. to the canons 6s. 8d. and 20d. to every separate canon, to Corpus Christi gild 6s. 8d. to St. Mary's gild 6s. 8d. to the nuns 13s. 4d. to the Austin friars 6s. 8d. to the Prior of the monks 6s. 8d. to Will. Bernham, a monk, 20d. to Jeffery the monk 20d. to every other monk 12d. to every priest that will come to his burial 4d. and 20s. to be divided among the poor on his burial day, for his soul's good, and 10s. every year on his anniversary as long as his goods would last; to the hermit at Neubrigge (in Ickburgh) 12d. and 8 marks for John Roos and John Northwold, chaplains, to sing for his soul. In 1477, Elizabeth, wife of Roger Oldman, (mother, I suppose, to the then prior,) was buried in the church, and gave a legacy to the light of the Virgin Mary, which burned before her image in it. John Austyn, rector of Wangford, in 1416, gave 40s. to build a perke in this church. In 1494, John Lord Scroop of Bolton died at EastHerling, and was buried here, as was William Skepper, in 1499.

Benefactors to this house were, Sir William Berdewelle, the elder, about 1455. John Elingham of Fersfield, in 1478. John Fyschere, burgess, in 1499. Robert Wyset of Barton by Mildenhall, who in 1504 gave a legacy to the brethren of St. Dominick's order in Thetford, to celebrate placebo, dirige, and mass of requiem, and 10 masses in their church, for 10 days next following his decease. William Onge of Hepworth, in 1516, and Will. Keye of Garboldesham in 1531, who settled lands to find a brother of this house, to preach every Easter Tuesday, in St. John's church at Garboldesham.

In 1504, 12 March, the Bishop licensed Brother Tho. Cross to be a penitentiary throughout his whole diocese, and to preach wherever he would, with an indulgence of 40 days pardon to all that would assist him; and this he did out of love and respect to Master Driver.

2. Of the Augustine, Or Austin Friars

The Austin Friars, Friars Eremites or Hermits, the Mendicants, or Begging Friars of the New House, (for by all these names I find them called,) were introduced here about the 11th of Richard II. (1387,) by John of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster, who much favoured the order. He built them a church and convent, or cloister, on its south side, on part of the old entrenchments of the Castle-Hill, which was demean of his lordship, to which he annexed the patronage of the house; I do not find he gave any other lands besides the site, and the chapel or church of St. John, which they turned into a house for lepers, governed by one of their brethren; and by this means they got a place to beg in, at the entrance of the town this way, and in some measure defeated the privilege of the friars preachers, that no other order of begging friars should inhabit within a certain distance of their monastery, upon which account the Duke was forced to place the monastery as far off the preachers as he possibly could. Mr. Weaver tells us, it was founded by John of Gaunt, and Blanch his wife, though he says, that some said by Henry Earl of Lancaster, father of the said Blanch, for which there is no ground at all. In 1389, Tho. de Morle, Knt. and others, aliened to the brothers heremits of St. Austin in Thetford, one messuage, and four acres of land, with tenements in Hengham, Aldebye, Hockering, Swanton, Folsham, and Buxton. The tenement in Thetford paid 12d. per annum to St. Mary's gild or college, and was annexed to the house by license of Richard II. In 1407, they had possession of another house which stood between the street and site of the monastery, for immediately after, they obtained license of the King to pull it down and enlarge the site of the church and monastery, and then built a hermitage at the west end of the church, which faced the street, where they continually received alms. In 1412, they had license to hold in mortmain a messuage, chapel, and hermitage in Thetford and Bernham, with a fair thereto belonging. In 1469, by an indulgence dated at Thetford, brother John Potch, Prior of this house, and Provincial of the order of the friars hermites, of St. Augustine in England, admitted Thomas Hurton and Margery his wife to be full partakers of all the masses and other devotions performed by the order in England, in as ample a manner as the brethren of the order partake thereof, further adding of his special favour, that as soon as their deaths should be declared in their provincial chapter, that the same offices should be performed for them, as for their deceased brethren. The seal of his office is said to hang to it, but it is now lost; the instrument is neatly written, illuminated, and signed at bottom, Prior Potche.

Mr. Weaver tells us this house was valued at the Dissolution at 312l. 15s. 4d. which is a grand mistake, and whence he could imagine so I cannot guess; I am certain it never had many revenues more than are already mentioned, and cannot think it was ever endowed to the value of 20l. a year; the monastery was a very small one, and never had above 6 brethren; the church was not larger than an ordinary parish church, as may be seen by the foundations, which are still visible in the close called the Friar's Close: it consisted of a nave only, two transepts, and a choir, and there do not appear to have been many persons buried in it, for in digging cross we discovered not more than two or three graves; and indeed at the Dissolution, it had no more revenues, that I can see, than those already mentioned, otherwise than Pitt-Mill, which they held by lease of the Abbot or Prior of the monks here. Its surrender lies in the Augmentation Office, and has no seal; and though it is said, in the common form, to be sealed with the common seal, I believe this house never had one, which I conjecture, not only because I never saw it, but because the priors used to subscribe their own hands to their instruments, which was not usual where they had a seal. The 27th Sept. 30 Henry VIII. A^o 1538, Nicholas Prat, Prior of the priory of the Austin friars in Thetford, and the convent of the said place, surrendered their monastery, church, and hermitage, with St. John's chapel, &c. into the King's hands; the instrument was signed by the Prior, Brother Thomas Parmyter, and Brother Roger Schyrwood. It was afterwards granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, who died seized of the house and site of the late priory of the Austin friars, and the land thereto adjoining and belonging, with one acre surrounded with a stone wall, 10 acres in Barnham, the chapel called St. John's chapel in Thetford-Field, a piece of land near the Market-Sted, and 2d. ob. yearly rent in Barnham, all which belonged to the said house, and were held of the Queen in capite, by the service of a 20th part of a fee, and 1s. 9d. yearly rent.

The benefactors were, Dame Margery, daughter of Sir Tho. Jenney, first wife of Sir John Herling, and after that of Sir John Tuddenham, Knt.; she was buried in the chancel of the Austin friars church in Thetford, close by the tomb of her daughter, Dame Elizabeth, late wife of Sir Thomas Hengrave, to whose son Edmund she left a legacy, and another to the church. In 1599, William Fyschere, burgess, gave them a legacy. In 1504, Robert Wyset of Berton by Mildenhall, gave them 10s. to sing placebo, dirige, and mass of requiem, and other masses for him at his death. In 1515, Robert Wyxle of Hildercle was a benefactor. In 1526, there were legacies given for masses to be said at a place called Scala Cœli, in the friarsAustins in Thetford. In 1531, William Keye of Garboldesham, and many others, gave them small sums to sing for their souls; and indeed, the chief of their subsistence must be from what they begged, and from such legacies as were given them. This monastery was on the Norfolk side, by the Market-street, in the enclosure called the Friars-Close.

CHAPTER XIX=

OF THE NUNNERY.

This monastery was the oldest of any in the town, for it was originally founded by Uvius the first Abbot of Bury, in the time of King Cnute, in memory of the English and Danes that were slain not far off, in the great battle between King Edmund, and the Danish captains, Ingwar and Ubba; it was placed just by the church of St. George, which Cnute had given to his abbey at Bury, but upon the land that Earl Turkil gave to that monastery; in this house the Abbot placed a few canons or monks, who held it as a cell to the abbey, and officiated in the church of St. George, which was then a parish church: and from this time the canons continued here, till at last they were reduced to two only, and their revenues being almost dissipated, they requested Hugh Abbot of Bury, their patron, by the intercession of John of Oxford Bishop of Norwich, Jeffery Ridel Archdeacon of Canterbury, Keeper of the King's seal, and William de Camera, (or Chambers,) then Sheriff of Norfolk, and Suffolk, that the nuns, which then lived by the chapel of St. Edmund at Lyng in Norfolk, might be removed hither; and accordingly, about 1176, the two canons resigned all their possessions into the hands of the aforesaid Abbot, who immediately granted them to the nuns of Lyng, who afterwards removed hither, into the monastery that Abbot Hugh built for them, who by this means became their founder, and gave them the church of St. George, which he also rebuilt, and from a parochial, made it their conventual church; besides this, he assigned them the parish churches of St. Benedict, and All-Saints, and got the Bishop to appropriate them to the monastery, with all other lands, immunities, and privileges, that the Abbots of Bury ever had in the burgh of Thetford, by means whereof this monastery, with all its lands and revenues, were totally exempt from all jurisdiction of the burgh, and enjoyed the liberties and privileges of St. Edmund their patron, even to its dissolution. But least we should mistake as to the founder, I must observe that it was that Hugh who was first Prior of Westminster, and was elected Abbot of Bury in 1157, and confirmed by the Bishop of Winchester: he governed the abbey 24 years, and died 17 kal. December, in the year 1180. The next addition that I meet with, as to the revenues, was made by Maud Countess of Norfolk and Warren, eldest sister and one of the coheirs of Anselme Mareschal-Earl of Pembroke, who first married Hugh Bygod Earl of Norfolk, and afterwards became second wife to William Earl Warren, after whose death, in 1240, she became a great favourer of these nuns, and among other testimonies to shew her love to the monastery, she granted an annual rent of three marks out of her mill by her manor-house in Cestreford (or Chesterford) in Essex, towards finding the nuns clothing for ever; Sir Roger Bygod Earl of Norfolk, Sir Ralf Bigod, Sir William de Hengham, Sir Osbert de Caily, and others, being witnesses to it; she died in 1247, so that the deed must be made before that time. In 1286, Sir Peter de Melding, Knt. gave to God and the nuns of St. George in Thetford, a yearly rent of 5s. out of his tenements in Norwich, for the health of his soul, and the soul of Joan his wife. In 1359 there was a change made between the Prioress and Prior of the monks of Thetford, whereby divers lands in Rougham were settled on the nunnery, and other lands and a mill on the prior. In 1375, the King granted license, that they might appropriate the church of St. Peter and Paul, at Little-Livermere in Suffolk, to their house, that church being then a rectory in their patronage, but the Bishop not consenting, it was not done. In 1400, the jury, on a writ of ad quod damnum, returned answer, that it would be no prejudice to the King, if Nicholas Wichingham settled on the convent one messuage, 110 acres of land, two of meadow, four of pasture, a free foldcourse, and two free fisheries, in the waters and fields in Bernham in Suffolk, opon which, it was settled by the King's license. In 1416, John Austin, rector of Wangford, who was buried in the college, gave them a legacy. In 1438, there was a long suit between the Lady Alice Wesenham, Prioress of this house, and Rob. Popy, then rector of Lyng, by which it appears, that when the nuns first removed from Lyng, they were endowed with a messuage in which they dwelt, close by the chapel of St. Edmund in Lyng, which solely belonged to them, together with 60 acres of land, and 3 acres of meadow, adjoining to their house, with annual rents, amounting to 5s. 9d. and two hens, all which was held in capite of the Crown, and was enjoyed by the nuns, from the time they left it, who received the profits, and paid a chaplain, (who is sometimes called the Prior of St. Edmund's Chapel) with part of the revenues, but for many years past, the Prioress had let all to the rector of Lyng, who served in the chapel, and received an annual rent for the premises, upon which this rector claimed only to pay that rent, refusing to acknowledge any further right belonging to the Prioress; but after a long suit, and the Prioress's recovery, he was glad to come to a composition, and accordingly this year the King licensed the Prioress to convey the chapel and all the premises, to the said Robert Popy, rector of Lyng, and his successours for ever, on condition that he and his successours shall for ever pay a clear annual pension of 4 marks a year to the Prioress, and her successours for ever, which was constantly paid to the Dissolution. In 1499, William Fyshere, burgess, was a benefactor, with many others, whose names I do not meet with; they had many revenues in Rowdham, Bury, and other towns, both in Norfolk and Suffolk, as appears by their certificate returned to King Henry VI. when he taxed all the religious, except the poor nuns and such other houses as were in decay, for they certified, that the revenues of their monastery in Hingham and Thetford deaneries in Norfolk, and in Thetford, Thingo, and Clare deaneries in Suffolk, were much decayed by the late mortality, and those in Cranwich deanery, by inundations, and had continued so ever since the year 1349, upon which they were excused from the tax. Dugdale values this monastery at 40l. 11s. 2d. Speed at 50l. 9s. 8d. which was the value returned at its suppression, but far under the clear annual income; for besides their monastery, divers messuages, barns, stalls, dove-houses, orchards, water-stews, ponds, common of pasture, waters, fishings, liberty of free-warren, &c. they had no less than 4 bovates, or oxgangs, and half a carucate, or ploughtilth of land, in Thetford only.

The patronage always belonged to the abbey of Bury, and at every vacancy, the Sub-prioress sent to the Abbot for license to elect a new Prioress, and after they had elected one, they returned their election to the Abbot, who thereupon directed his letters of confirmation to the Bishop of Norwich, to admit the person elected, and if the Abbot refused to grant either license or confirmation, it lapsed to the Bishop; so that though the house was exempt from the jurisdiction of the burgh, it was not from that of the Bishop, who would have the same power over it that he had over St. George's church when it was parochial, otherwise he would not have suffered them to have made it conventual.

Prioresses

OF THE MONASTERY OF THE BENEDICTINE OR BLACK NUNS OF ST. GEORGE IN THETFORD.

• 1310, 7 kal. March, the Bishop, in the parish church of St. Mary the Virgin, in Theford, examined the election made in the monastery of St. George at Theford, as it were by inspiration of the Holy Spirit, concerning the person of the Lady Ellen de Berdewell, a nun of that monastery, who then was unanimously elected prioress, which election, though as to the form, it was found defective, yet by the special favour of the Bishop, the fitness and morals of the person being considered, she was confirmed prioress there, and had all the spirituals and temporals belonging to the house committed to her management, and letters were directed to the archdeacon of the place, or his official, commanding him to install her into her office.
• 1329, 6 id. Jan. the Lady Margaret Bretoun, a nun here, was installed prioress.
• 1330, id. June, the Lady Beatrice de Lystone, a nun of this house, was installed prioress, at the death of Margaret Bretoun.
• 1339, 13 April, the Lady Dametta de Bakethorp, nun here was installed prioress, at Beatrice de Lyston's death. In 1343, Aune, daughter of Sir John Furneaux, Knt. lord of Middle-Herling, became a professed nun here. In 1390 Lady Dametta de Bakethorp, or Bagthorp, was grown so very old and decrepit, that she resigned her office nto the hands of Elizabeth Jenny, then third prioress of the house, and president, who called the nuns together, declared the resignation, and sent for a license for a new election.
• 1390, 24 Octob. the Lady Margaret Campleon, sub-prioress, was installed prioress; she resigned in 1418.
• 1418, 1 August, the Lady Margaret Chykering, senior, was presented to the Bishop, in the church of St. Etheldred at Theford, and was admitted prioress, being chose into that office by Lady Elen Hardyngham, sub-prioress, Lady Margaret Campleon, late prioress, Lady Julian Bluton, third prioress, Lady Alice Howard, Lady Agnes Rokelond, nuns, Lady Margaret Chykering, junior, refectoress, Lady Alice Wesenham, infirmaress, Lady Cecily Wychingham, and Lady Lucy Ixworth, nuns, being the whole number belonging to the house; upon which she had letters for installation.
• 1420, 27 Novem. Lady Alice Wesenham was installed prioress, at Margaret Chickering's death.
• 1466, Lady Margaret Copyng, (or Margery Copinger,) nun here, was installed prioress on Wesenham's resignation.
• 1477, 10 Decem. Lady Joan Eyton, nun here, was elected by all the nuns, and installed prioress at the resignation of Margaret Copyng.
• 1498, 15 Septem. Lady Eliz. Mownteneye, nun here, was installed prioress at the death of Joan Eyton. She died 20th April, 1518, and was buried in the church of Banham, by her ancestors.
• 1518, Lady Eliz. Gournay was installed prioress.
• 1519, 8 June, the Bishop collated the Lady Sarah Frost, a nun of this house, who was installed prioress at the death of Elizabeth Gournay. At her admission she was sworn to alien nothing, and not to make any new feoffments to the damage of the monastery, which was now in a declining state, by such former alienations. It was forced to be a collation, because there were not a sufficient number of nuns to have an election.
• 1534, Dame Eliz. Hothe, alias Heath, was installed, and was the last prioress, being a person of sincerity and resolution, for they could never bring her to resign her house, from which she had sworn to alien nothing; and indeed it is particular, that none of the nuns are accused of any thing, but Margaret Legget. Joan Thompson was sub-prioress when it was seized into the King's hands in 1536, and a pension of 5l. per annum settled on the prioress. In 1553, it was thus returned, "Eliz. Hooth, of the age of an hundredth years, and now dwelling in the parish of St. James in Norwich, prioress of the late priory of Thetford, liveth continentlie, and hath a pention of 5l. paid her yearly, at Norwich and Bury, at two terms in the year by even portions, and hath nothing to live upon but the same pention, and is reputed a good and catholick woman."

"And Robert Howse of Thetford, priest, lately a religious man of Bury, hath a pention of 8l. by letters patents, 31 Henry VIII. he was married, and is now divorced."

Most authors that have treated of this monastery, have been mistaken as to its dedication, and so call it St. Gregory instead of St. George, and also in making it granted to the Duke of Norfolk, which it never was, the scite of the monastery of Thetford not meaning this, as they imagine, but the abbey; for in 1537, the King leased the site of the nuns in Thetford to Richard Fulmerston of Ipswich, Gent. for 21 years, at the yearly rent of 2l. 3s. 4d. per annum, and in 1540 he had an absolute grant of it, and all the lands belonging to it, with a fold-course for 300 sheep in Bodesling, and a field of arable land called Campfield in Thetford, with other revenues in Fouldon, &c. all which were held of the King by knight's service. Sir Richard left it to Frances, his daughter and heir, who married Sir Edw. Clere of Bickling in Norfolk, Knt. and at his death it descended to Sir Edw. Clere, his eldest son and heir, who held it by the twentieth part of a knight's fee; he was knighted at Norwich, August 22, 1578, when Queen Elizabeth went her progress into those parts, and next year was sheriff of Norfolk, and was afterwards a great traveller, being in such esteem in the French court, that he was made a knight of the French order of St. Michael, but affecting much grandeur, he by degrees consumed his inheritance, and was forced to sell his chief seat at Blicking, to Sir Henry Hobart, Lord Chief Justice of the Common Pleas, in the reign of King James I. His eldest son, Hen. Clere of Ormsby, Esq. to whom he assigned that ancient family seat, was created a baronet, 27th Feb. 1620, 18th James I. but dying without issue the title ceased in this family. As for the monastery, Sir Edward first mortgaged it to Mr. Godsalve of Bokenham-Ferry in Norfolk, with whom it was afterwards exchanged for that manor. Mr. Godsalve put it over, among other lands, to Mr. John Smith and Owen Shepherd; they had a long and chargeable suit about Mr. Godsalve's estate, and sold the monastery to Sir William Campion, and it is enjoyed by his descendant, Henry Campion, Esq. the present [1738] owner.

At the Dissolution, this monastery did not suffer so much as the generality of them did; the church was a large one, and when Sir Rich. Fulmerston came to dwell here, it was turned into lodgings, and other convenient rooms; Sir Edward Clere new regulated the western front of the house, and opened a passage into the road, after which it assumed the present name of the Place; but the whole monastery remained till the year 1737, without much alteration, their common-hall, vaults, butteries, &c. being the same as when the nuns left them, except their pavement, which was new laid with gravestones, when the church was demolished; their private chapel was whole and entire, the reading-desk, partition at the altar, and gallery for the nuns remained; in it were three large coffin-stones, with crosses on them, no doubt but they were laid over some of the prioresses, who were here interred; it was a crypt, or vault, arched over with fine strong arches, and had only a handsome large east window over the altar. The church itself is now [1738] standing, being used for a barn, and the font that came out of it lies still in the court-yard. The monastery is now quite demolished, and a new farm-house built by its site. I saw several pieces of stone coffins and monuments, some with arms on them, and some without, besides divers parts of images, which had been formerly painted, taken out of the ruins. The chest in which the nuns evidences were kept stood lately in the Long Gallery or Ambulatory, which was a fine room, of a great length, extending through the whole building, facing the court on the north side, the west window surveyed the fields, and the east their pleasant grove, fish-ponds, and river: it had two or three chimneys on the south side, and a fine view all the way up the river to Bernhum; but this was spoiled by the small lodging rooms that were made the whole length of it in Sir Edward's time. In this gallery they pretended to shew you the blood of an unhappy youth who was here slain by a fall from a wooden horse that he used to vault or ride on, which, they tell you, Sir Richard was designedly the cause of, by having the pins of one of the wheels taken out for that purpose, in order that at his death he might enjoy his estate, and this is the occasion of the frightful stories among the vulgar of that knight's appearing so often, to the terrour of many; but it is mere fiction, for the spots on the wall were nothing more than is seen in many plasterings.

The rise indeed of this story is too true, though the additions made to it are false, for it was no manner of interest to Sir Richard to be the author of such a villainy, he never enjoying any part of the estate of the person killed. The truth is, Thomas Lord Dacre, who died in 1565, was survived by Elizabeth his wife, second daughter of Sir James Leiburne, Knt. who after his decease married Thomas Duke of Norfolk, by means whereof the Duke became guardian to George Dacre Lord of Gillesland and Graystock, who was then a minor, being only son and heir to Thomas Lord Dacre, his lady's first husband: this youth was with the Duke at Thetford a good while, who finding the air and place agreed with him, committed him to the care of Sir Richard Fulmerston, his intimate acquaintance, with whom he lived some time; he did what he could to divert the sprightly youth, with such exercises as were agreeable to his age, and among others, he had a wooden horse in this gallery, for him to vault or ride on; but as he was at his diversion, on the 17th of May, 1569, he fell from it, and beat out his brains, leaving his estate to his three sisters, his heiresses, Mr. Dugdale in his Baronage says, that he was unhappily killed by the fall of a wooden horse, whereupon he practised to leap.

The invidious part of the story seems to be raised afterwards by Leonard Dacres, next heir-male of the family, or his friends, who did all he could against the young ladies to get the estate from them; but they being all three married to the sous of the same duke, had power and friends sufficient to withstand his unjust designs; and therefore it was given out that Sir Richard did it, in order to make those ladies the better fortunes, for his friend's children. But as this was not so much as surmised till some years after, when Leonard brought his action for the estate, it is to be looked upon as envy, invented only to serve a turn, and make his proceedings appear with a better face.

The first seal is that of Hugh Abbot of Bury, founder of Thetford nunnery; and the second is the common seal of that house.

CHAPTER XX

OF THE CANONS.

In 1439, the burgh was in King Stephen's hands, who soon after gave all the demeans on the Suffolk side, viz. four carucates of land, with the advowsons of all the churches, and tithes thereto belonging, both within the burgh and without, with all other liberties and privileges to William de Warren Earl Warren and Surrey, the third of that name, who immediately built a monastery and church upon the premises, and dedicated them to God, the Holy Sepulchre, and Holy Cross, and placing canons of the order of the Holy Sepulchre there, he endowed them with whatever the King had given him in the town, granting them soc and sac, tol, team, and infangenthef, with his churches and tithes in Theford, and all his men, lands, fold-courses pastures, and other things, both within the burgh and without, with two fairs in a year, one on the day of the Invention of the Holy Cross, and the other on the day of the Exaltation thereof, both which were to be toll free, for all comers and goers whatever, under the penalty of 10l. to be levied upon any that should attempt the contrary. This order of canons was established in the year 1109, when the Christians recovered the Holy-Land from the Turks and Saracens, and placed them in the church of the Holy Sepulchre, at Jerusalem: they wore the same habit with the other canons regular, without any other distinction than a double cross of red upon the breast of their upper garment; but the order was of short duration, because Jerusalem was soon after lost, at which time there was only this house, and another in the suburbs of Warwick, in all England, of this order. The founder, at the time he built the monastery, was a devotee for the Holy-Land, which caused him to dedicate it to the Holy Sepulchre and Cross, which he was then going to visit as is plain from the conclusion of his foundation deed, in which be earnestly requests his palm-bearing brethren, burgesses, and true friends, that they would to the utmost of their power defend his canons in all things he had settled on them, in free alms: Ralf and Reginald de Warren, his two brothers, were witnesses to his foundation, for whose welfare, jointly with his own and his mother Isabell's, the canons were daily to pray as long as they lived, and after their decease were bound daily to sing for their souls, and that of William Earl Warren, his deceased father. After this foundation was completed, he prepared for his journey, and went in that great expedition to Jerusalem, with Conrade the Emperor, Lewes King of France, and many other brave English, French, and Normans, against the Pagans, to which they were principally incited by the venerable Bernard, Abbot of Clerevaulx, but being intercepted by those infidels, he was killed in Jan. 1148, leaving only one daughter, named Isabell, who first married to William, natural son to King Stephen, and after to Hameline Plantagenet, natural son to Jeffry Earl of Anjou, who with the consent of Isabell, his wife, and of William de Warren, his son and heir, confirmed the monastery and church of the Holy Sepulchre to the canons serving God there, with four carucates of land, and all things else that William de Warren his predecessor had settled on them, together with the tithes of his whole dominion of Theford, and of all those lands which he had given his men and tenants there, with the same ecclesiastical and other liberties that King Richard had, when he gave it him; together with three fairs, one on the feast of the Holy Sepulchre, and the others as before specified; and further, for the salvation of his and his wife Isabell's soul, and those of King Henry, his brother, and Jeffry Earl of Anjou, his father, and of all the Earls and Countesses of Warren deceased, he gave them an annual rent of 10s. issuing out of his mill, called Brendmilne in Thetford, which they were to receive by the hands of his bailiff of Thetford, on St. Andrew's and Lady day, and also another rent of 20s. per annum, out of his other mills in this town. This Earl died the nones of May, 1202, leaving

William Earl Warren, his son and heir, who confirmed the foundation and also the gift of all the lands and tenements in Faverton-Field, which were given them by Thurstin, son of Algar, and Osbert, son of Stanard, who were tenants, and held them of the Canons in fee, together with common of pasture, and bruary in the said field, which they had liberty to dig or cut for all necessaries, at their pleasure, all which was confirmed by King Henry III.; and the said William further gave the tithes of his mills, called Pit-Milne and Hindolve's-Milne in Theford.

In 1281, John Earl Warren, the first of that name, granted to the canons the advowson of the church of Gresham in Norfolk, which belonged to his manor there, and was held in capite of the King; but yet the Prior did not present to it for some years after, till it was confirmed by John Earl Warren, his son and heir, in 1329, and from that time they presented the rectors. In 1331, Edward III. licensed them to appropriate the rectory to their monastery, but they could not get the Bishop's consent, and therefore, in 1339, they applied to Pope Boniface IX. to appropriate it to them, who the same year granted them leave at the next vacancy to take possession of and retain in their hands, all the profits of that church, on condition they served it by one of their canons, or any other secular curate, which should be removeable at their pleasure, and also paid all episcopal dues whatever: this bull is dated at Rome, and hath a seal of lead hanging to it, on one side of which are these words, bonifatius pp. viiii. and on the other side, the faces of St. Paul and St. Peter, as in the figure, which is the same on all bulls I ever saw, the Pope's name only being altered. But notwithstanding this, the Bishop would not agree to the Pope's appropriation, but obliged them to endow a vicarage, and be content with the corn tithes, and parsonage-house and lands, which they were no sooner in possession of, but by deed dated on the Purification of the Blessed Virgin, A^o 1400, Robert then Prior, and the Convent, granted a lease to Richard Man, clerk, and John Caperon, and their heirs, of the parsonage and croft adjoining, which was late Richard Augyrs, lying in Gresham, for 200 years, conditionally that they performed all services due to the priory, if no heir by right of inheritance dis-seized them, and that at the end of the term it should be peaceably given up to the priory.

In 1457, July 30, the vicarage was consolidated again to the rectory, a pension of 6s. 8d. a year being reserved to the Prior, to be paid by the rector; and in Sept. following, the Prior and Convent, under their common seal, conveyed the advowson of the rectory, to John Paston, Esq. and his heirs for ever, and so it became joined again to the manor. Some time after there was a copy of the deed required of the Prior, who gave one accordingly, but not under the common seal, but another seal that the house had, for particular causes, by which it appears that they had two seals from their foundation. The common seal exhibits our Saviour's rising from his sepulchre, having his cross in his hand. The other hath our Saviour standing, with his right hand held up, and a cross in his left hand; on his right side is a shield of the founder's arms, and on his left a star and crescent, the usual badge of all such as served in the holy war.

In 1315, the said Earl Warren, for the good of his soul, and of Maud de Nerford's, and their children, confirmed all the grants made to the house, by any of his predecessors, as appears from his deed, dated at Methwold, where he often resided.

Other benefactors to this monastery were, Richard de Felbrigge, who gave the homage and service of Alfred Kokerboll, his villein, in East-Herling; Odo, son of John de Herling, by another deed without date, gave a rood of land in East-Herling. In 1202, William Estun settled lands in Huningham and Thorp by Huningham, on the house. In 1207, the Prior owed King John 100 marks for the manor of Lodcomb in Berkshire. In 1234, Herbert de Alencon acknowledged that he held his free tenement in Gayzle, Hegham, and Kavenham in Suffolk, of the Prior, by divers services, in lieu of which he agreed to pay him a rent of 5s. 6d. per annum.

Sir Jeffery de Furneaux, Knt. lord of Middle-Herling, died about 1234, and was buried by Amy his wife, in the church of the canons in Thetford, to which house he gave the ninth sheaf of all his demeans in Bircham and Middle-Herling, with a messuage and 12 acres of land there, which grant was afterwards confirmed by his son and grandson; these temporals were taxed at 2s. but the spirituals were never taxed, because the Prior always received a composition of 23s. 4d. a year, in lieu thereof. The tenement was after held of the Prior at 1s. per annum rent.

About 1250, Alice, wife of Sir Michael Furneaux, Knt. a benefactrix, was buried in the canons church.

In 1252, King Henry III. granted the Prior liberty of free-warren in all his lands, in Norfolk, Suffolk, and Cambridgeshire.

About 1272, King Henry III. gave them land in Thetford to the value of 20s. per annum.

In 1274, Thomas de Burgo (or Burgh) gave the ninth sheaf of all the demean lands of his manors of Somerton in Suffolk, and Burgh in Cambridgeshire, in exchange for the advowson of Somerton, which the Prior conveyed to him. The Prior was taxed for his portion in Burgh at 53s. 4d. and for all his spirituals in Suffolk, at 6l. 13s. 4d. and for all his temporals 79s. 1d.

In 1278, Robert, eldest son of Sir Simon de Furneaux, was buried in this church, as was Cecily his mother, and Sir Simon his father in 1286. And also Sir John de Furneaux, son and heir of the said Robert, about 1318, with Mary, daughter of Nicholas de Twinsted, his wife.

In 1347, the hospital-house of Domus Dei was settled on the canons, the ancient revenues of which had been settled on them before.

In 1364, the Prior had license to receive in mortmain lands in Bernham, Barningham, and Knatishall in Suffolk; and in 1392, the Abbot of Bury licensed the Prior of St. Sepulchre at Thetford to purchase the tenement called Pleyfords in Bernham, standing near the rectory-house of St. Martin's parish, with the homages, services, rents, and fold-course for 400 sheep, thereto belonging, with 7 score acres of arable land, worth a half-penny each acre, all which formerly belonged to Master Walter of Elveden, being held of the fee of St. Edmund, and were purchased of the said Walter to the use of the Prior, by Peter, rector of Fakenham-Parva, Adam Foxele, rector of St. Ethelred in Thetford, and John Dauntre, rector of Broome, for which license the Abbot reserved a relief of 2s. 9d. at the installation of every prior, besides the old services.

In 1400, Sir Will. Berdewelle the elder gave them a legacy.

In 1442, Henry VI. granted license, that 240 acres of land, 600 acres of pasture and heath, with the liberty of four fold-courses in Croxton, with a messuage and garden in Thetford, might be settled to found a chantry in the canons church.

In 1464, the Prior sued John Legat, rector of Tudenham by Berton Togryng, (or Barton-Mills,) for an annual pension of 6l. due to the Prior, which had been detained some years; but the Prior recovered it, by proving that he was always taxed at 12s. to the tenths, for this portion. This, with their portion in Wratfing-Parca, which was taxed at 4d. ob. q. and that at Somerton, were granted to Sir Richard Fulmerston, and after belonged to Sir Edward Clere.

About this time they were taxed at 10s. for their temporal rents in Wigenhall St. German's.

In 1499, Will Fishere, burgess, gave them a legacy.

In 1511, Robert Love of Thetford, burgess, gave the Prior 13s. 4d. "Item I wol and assigne to the honor and wurshipp of St. Saviour at the Chanons an hool vestyment with all the Pertin, the pryce of xx.l."

In 1537, when the house was dissolved, it was returned, according to Mr. Dugdale, to be endowed with 39l. 6s. 8d. per annum but according to Mr. Speed, with 49l. 18s. 1d. both which accounts fell very short of its real value; immediately after the Dissolution, Sir Richard Fulmerston obtained a lease for 21 years, of the site and lands belonging to it, at 15l. 8d. a year, and though the Duke of Norfolk had a grant of it, to him and his heirs, yet in 1540, Sir Richard procured another to him and his heirs for ever, of the site of the canons, and the following revenues which belonged to it, the Duke agreeing thereto, viz. a fold-course two miles round, for 340 sheep, in Bowdesling, the Common-Field, containing 160 acres, a peice of pasture of 6 acres, within the monastery walls, 4 acres of pasture adjoining to the monastery walls, divers rights of commonage, and fishings in the river, Mason Dieu, Fold-course furlong and lands, Great-Norwick or Sotheries sheep's pasture, Dudwell-Valley, and lands which contain seven-score acres, Mayes meadows 10 acres, Blackdon sheep's pasture, Chanons leasures and furlongs, the Canons lands in Halwick sheep's pasture and Erles-Course, 83 acres in Kilverston, the canons lands and furze in Croxton and Lynford, the tenements Colles and Stanfords, the pasture and lands in St. Edmund's-Croft, their lands and pasture in Bowdesling and Favertonfield, otherwise called Westwick, and the Reed-Fen there, with feed as well for their sheep and great beasts, with their followers, as other their cattle there. The tithes of all the possessions, and of all other possessions, of the late Duke of Lancaster, and Earls Warren, and of all other farmers and tenants, and all tithes belonging to the impropriate churches of the canons, as well of fishings, as grist of corn, and other tithes, the canons liberty of common in Downham, and surplusage of lands which the monks took in farm of the canons, with the advowsons and other things, all which descended with Sir Richard's heiress, and were sold by Sir Edward Clere of Bukenham-Ferry, to Robert Causfield and others, in trust for the Earl of Arundel: and thus they came to the noble family of the Howards, in which they have continued ever since, the honourable Philip Howard of BukenhamHouse being the present [1738] owner.

The advowson of the priory always belonged to the dominion or lordship; it is said by Mr. Weaver, to be dedicated to St. Mary and St. John, and to be founded by a Bygod, which mistake was occasioned by his confounding it with St. John Baptist's hospital, though it is sometimes called St. John's, because it stood in that parish, and not far off the church. Mr. Willis tells us, that the canons church was 90 paces long, and the nave 15 paces wide. There is a barn built on the site of the nave, but the ruins of the quire are heaped together, and make a large hill, from which we can see a great distance about us, and so answer the end they were designed for; this is now called the Canons-Hill, the Whole site being on the Suffolk side, at the west end of the town.

Priors

OF THE AUGUSTINE CANONS OF THE HOLY SEPULCHRE, AND HOLY CROSS.

• 1202, Richard the prior.
• 1274, William, prior.
• 1329, 5 id. May, Brother Richard de Wintringham, canon here, was elected prior by the sub-prior and convent, and confirmed by the Bishop, and installed by the Dean of Theford, according to the usual custom.
• 1338, 20 Dec. Brother John de Thefford, canon here, installed prior at Wyntringham's cession.
• 1349, 15 July, Brother Robert Edwyne of Thefford, a canon here, installed prior.
• 1351, 14 Nov. Brother Adam de Hockwold, priest, a canon of Ixworth convent, was installed prior here on Edwyne's resignation.
• 1358, 25 Jan. Brother William de Hanneworth, canon here, was installed prior at Hockwold's death.
• 1378, 9 June, Brother Adam de Worthstede, priest, late a professed canon regular of Penteney convent, was elected prior here, but the election wanting due form, the Bishop voided it, and collated him, upon his swearing canonical obedience, and it being a lapse, his letters of installation were directed to the Archdeacon of Norwich or his official.
• 1393, 5 Aug. Brother Robert de Stowe, a canon of St. Osith's monastery, was installed prior here.
• 1422, 27 Nov. Brother John Palcock, canon here, was installed prior at Stowe's death.
• 1432, 20 Oct. Brother John Grenegres, canon here, was installed prior. At his admission he paid eight marks to the Bishop for the first fruits of the church of Gresham, which was appropriated to the priory.
• 1454, 5 Sept. Brother Peter Bryan, canon here, was installed prior at Grenegres's resignation.
• 1471, 9 March, Brother Reginald Ilberd, canon here, installed prior at Bryan's death.
• 1496, 20 April, Brother John Burnell, a canon of Cokesford, was installed prior on Ilberd's resignation.
• 1508, 30 Sept. Brother Thomas Vicary was installed prior.
• 1519, 22 Dec. Brother John Thetford, bachelor of the canon-law, who had studied near 12 years in Cambridge, being a canon of this house, was installed prior by the officers of Richard Nix Bishop of Norwich, and not by the Dean of Thetford, as had been usual: this Prior, with William Bryggs, and five other canons, subscribed to the King's supremacy, 26th Aug. 1534. He was a benefactor to Butley abbey, giving them two chalices, one for the chapel of All-Saints, and another for St Sigismund's chapel, and two relicks, the comb of St. Thomas the Martyr of Canterbury, and a silver box of relicks.

Brother John Clerke was the last Prior, who, when he resigned his monastery, Febr. 16th, 1537, had a pension of 6l. 13s. 4d. settled on him for life.

CHAPTER XXI

OF THE PRIORY OF MONKS, COMMONLY CALLED THE ABBEY.

This monastery was first founded on the Suffolk side of the river, by Roger Bygod, in the cathedral church, and afterwards translated hither by the founder, as may be seen in the foregoing chapters; and though there are many printed authors that have given us an account of the foundation, I shall rather choose to follow that wrote by Jeffry, prior of this house, than any other, it being likely that he was most capable of coming at the truth, not only upon the account of his living so much nearer the time, but because he had all the evidences of the priory at his command, an abstract of whose History, as far as he completed it, I shall here subjoin.

In the year of our Lord 1104, from the passion of St. Edmund the King and Martyr 234, and from the Normans entering this land 37, in the reign of King Henry I. there was a nobleman called Roger Bigot, who governed the realm under the King, and had done so from the Conquest. This wise man, being truly sensible that such great power could not be executed without many errours, and being desirous to atone for them in this life, imagined that nothing would do it better than quitting the pomp of the world and turning pilgrim, and thereupon he resolved to go to Jerusalem, that be might the more fervently worship bis Saviour, at the place where his feet stood when he ascended from earth; and in order to prepare for his journey, he called together the chief of his friends and acquaintance, to confer with them about it, who were all much grieved at his design, but had not courage enough to attempt the dissuading him from it, till Etbran, his steward, a man of much skill in the law, undertook to do it, by shewing him, that it was by bis means only that he and all his friends enjoyed the honours and estates they possessed, and that consequently his leaving them might be the ruin of them and their families, and that therefore, for their sakes, he hoped he would not undertake such a journey, but as he designed it for an atonement for his errours, and the good of his soul, they would be far from desiring him to recede from such a good intention, assuring him, they all thought it would as much redound to the present and future prosperity of himself and family, if he would expend the money he designed for this pilgrimage, in building and endowing a monastery upon his own demeans, and placing religious persons, under a spiritual pastor, of some particular order, who should continually pray for him, his predecessors and successonrs, to the world's end, putting him in mind that Christ hath said, "Give alms of such things as you have, and behold all things are clean unto you." inferring from thence, that such a foundation would be giving alms to future generations, and consequently would render a man more clean than all he could do in his pilgrimage; which arguments had such an effect, that he laid aside that design, and immediately resolved to begin such a foundation; upon which, by the advice of a monk named William de Walsam, he applied to the holy man, Hugh Abbot of Cluni, by Lanzo Abbot of Lewes, desiring him to send some monks of Cluni, for whom he designed to build and endow a monastery in his own land, to which request the Abbot answered, that all his monks being brought up in Burgundy, they were entire strangers both to the customs and language of such a distant nation as England, for which reason he was afraid to send them, and therefore he committed the care of the whole affair to Lanzo, strictly enjoining him to send some of his monks of Lewes who knew the language and customs of the place, to live in the monastery, ordering him to see to the building of it, and to be prior or custos there as long as he lived, paying every year to him and his abbey of Cluni a mark of silver, which the said Roger settled on that abbey, as a token of their dependancy upon it, and that for the future they could not be subject to any other monastery, nor follow any other but the Cluniac order; and as soon as this was settled, the aforesaid Roger, by the license, consent, and advice, of King Henry I. and Maud his queen, of Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury, Herbert late Bishop of Thetford, and Alice, wife of the said Roger, with many other nobles of the King's court, began to build a monastery at Thetford, for the reception of the monks, close by the church of the Blessed Virgin, from which Herbert translated the see, which church, with all that belonged to it, the said Roger had bought of Richard, son of Bishop Arfast, whose inheritance it was; giving him other lands in exchange; and as soon as the offices were built (which did not take long time, they being only of wood) Lanzo sent twelve monks, with one Malgod, whom he had made their prior, to London, where they were met by Ralf Fitz-Walter, and Ralf de Valle Redonij, two of the chief of Roger's barons, and were conducted by them, with great honour and worship, to Thetford, where they entered on Monday the 4th of July, about nine of the clock, it being the day of the Feast of the Translation of St. Martin, Bishop of Tours, Roger Bigot, his wife, and all his barons, chief tenants, and soldiers, with a great concourse of other people, both clergy and laity, being assembled in order to receive them with the utmost honour; and thus accompanied, the monks took possession of that ancient church of the Blessed Virgin, and All-the-Saints, which had been the mother church, and episcopal see of the EastAngles: and as this place had lately been involved with grief, on account of the bishoprick being translated from them, so now they much rejoiced at the coming of such good men, presuming they should have God's favour, by their prayers and laudable conversation among them; and from this time the monks began to live according to their order, and Roger, and Prior Malgod, were very intent for three years, in building a new monastery within the burgh.

At this time there was a man in Lewes monastery, named Stephen, who was very remarkable, both for his learning and morals; he was born of noble parentage in Provence, and became a monk under Abbot Hugh, in the monastery of Cluni in Burgundy, by whom he was sent to the monastery at Lewes, to be sub-prior, and assistant to the venerable Lanzo, where he behaved himself in such an agreeable manner, that, in case of Lanzo's death, they had determined unanimously to choose him their abbot; but it happened far better for this house, for Abbot Hugh, considering there wanted such a person to perfect the foundation, as would be agreeable to the monks and their founder, (Malgod, though a very honest good man, not having the spirit nor learning of Stephen,) ordered Lanzo to recall Malgod, and send Stephen thither, who, upon Malgod's resignation, was made prior here, though much against the inclination of the monks of Lewes, who lamented his leaving them: but upon finding it was not occasioned by Lanzo their prior, as they suspected, but was really the command of their holy father Hugh, they submitted, and Stephen came to Thetford, to the joy of the founder, the monks, and all the burgh: but no sooner had he entered his office, and viewed the place where the monastery had been three years in building, but he perceived it was too small, and so much enclosed with the burgesses houses on all sides, that there was not room enough to build a convenient reception for them, and therefore, like a wise man, foreseeing the monks inconveniences, he applied to William de Albini, one of the King's privy-council, and son-in-law to the founder, who by him was often entreated to remove the monastery into some more convenient place without the burgh, where they might have room to receive guests of all degrees, according to their stations.

This, though it was disagreeable to the burghers, and several of the monks, was approved of by the founder, who consulted the King about it, who then kept his court at Thetford, and he, like a wise prince, forseeing the monks conveniency, advised him to remove it to a large pleasant, open place, just without the west part of the burgh, on the other side of the river, and there, by the approbation of Herbert Bishop of Norwich, he began to found a monastery in honour of the blessed and glorious Virgin, and to encourage the work, the Bishop himself, with his own hands, began to dig the foundation, in the very place the King had pitched upon; and after the workmen had dug very deep, because the earth was sandy, the prior and founder, with many other noblemen, laid the first stones of the foundation, and then the founder declared before all the people, that he would finish the work at his own expense, at the same time assigning 15l. per annum towards perfecting the foundation, ordering the prior to send two monks to him after the Feast of the Blessed Virgin, because he designed against that time to provide a manor to settle for the monks maintenance, declaring also, that this his monastery should be subject to no person living but the Abbot of Cluni: all this was done on the eighth day before the Nativity of the Blessed Virgin, and thus the success and future prosperity of the foundation seemed quite settled. But alas! the eighth day after the foundation was laid, Roger Bigot the founder died, and the Bishop of Norwich (who was not far off) hearing of it, came by night, and seizing his body against the will of his wife, and those that were about him, carried it to be buried at Norwich, which was certainly unjustly done by the Bishop, because he himself was witness to his foundation charter, in which he gave his own body, with that of Alice his wife, and all his children, to be buried in this priory; as soon, therefore, as the Prior (who was very intent in carrying on the building) heard of his death, he took four of his monks, and hastened to Norwich, where he found the body laid on a bier, upon which the Prior, the wife of the deceased, and all his friends, entreated the Bishop, that he would restore the body to be buried in his monastery, according to his resolution in his lifetime, which he himself was witness to, but the Bishop absolutely denied it, and endeavoured by entreaty, flattery, and large promises, to prevail upon the Prior and monks to consent to have the body peaceably buried at Norwich, and lay aside all future claim; but they would by no means come in to it, but instead thereof, they all fell down at the Bishop's feet, beseeching him to give them their founder's body, to bury it as he desired, which the Bishop in great wrath refused to do; upon which the Prior, in the name of God and the Blessed Virgin, adjured the Bishop to return it, who would not, but buried it in his cathedral at Norwich; and soon after, the Prior and Monks brought an action against him, setting forth, that though Roger Bigot, their founder, in his lifetime had given himself, wife, children, and all his barons, to be buried in his monastery at Thetford, yet the Bishop had seized him, and buried him at Norwich, to their great injury: to this the Bishop answered, by the oaths of divers witnesses, that before the monks came to Thetford, he had given himself, wife, children, and barons to be buried at Norwich: upon which, before they proceeded to judgment, the monks were forced to own their errour and beg pardon, and renounce all future claim to his body, and to those of his wife, children, and barons, in the presence of King Henry himself and his barons, who were then at Nottingham. But notwithstanding this disappointment, the Prior went on with the building, and had such interest, that he increased the revenues, and though he laid one of the first stones, yet he lived to see the church, cloisters, and the whole work entirely finished, so that he was deservedly reckoned one of its founders.

In the year of our Lord 1114, the monks left their old monastery, and entered this, on St. Martin's day, bringing with them all the valuable moveables out of their old church and cloister; and from this time their interest increased, so that in 1248 they had a general charter of free-warren in all their lands in Norfolk, Suffolk, and Cambridgeshire. In 1299, the Prior paid four marks per annum to the clerks that celebrated mass at the altar of the Blessed Virgin, in St. Paul's cathedral. The King had power to grant an annual pension or corrody to one chaplain and one priest, payable by the Prior, and as often as either of them died or were preferred, the Crown nominated another.

About 1300, there was a chantry of one chaplain founded, daily to officiate in the abbey church, (for it is so called in the foundation,) by Richard de Huphall, for his own soul, and the souls of William his father, Catherine his mother, and Andrew his uncle, of the Bishop of Norwich, his father, and mother, predecessors, and successours, and all the faithful deceased; the chaplain was to be presented by the Prior and Convent, who were to pay him his stipend, and was to be admitted by the Bishop, who was to swear him to perform the rules of the foundation, after which he was to enjoy it for life; William de Brom, the first chaplain, resigned in 1300, and the 7th of the ides of Sept. John de Herlingflet, priest, was admitted, after whose death there were no more presented, but the names of the founder and his friends being added to the daily office for the founders of the priory, the chantry ceased.

This house being esteemed an alien, by reason of the mark a year paid to the Abbot of Cluni, as a token of dependency, and being subject to no bishop but only to that abbot, the Pope, or his Legate, it was always seized with the rest of the alieu priories; as often as we had war in France: but yet it did not suffer so much at those times, as several did, besause the Earls of Norfolk, who were patrons of it, and by reason of their protection, esteemed as so many founders, had it granted to them during the seizures, and at last had interest enough to get it made a denizen by Edward III. in the year 1375, after which it had no more disturbance till its dissolution, which the Duke of Norfolk did all he possibly could to prevent, it being the burial place of all his ancestors, with whom he desired to be interred, not liking to see their monuments demolished, and the church in which they were buried laid waste; and though the King had promised him the monastery and all its revenues, yet he desired them not for his own use, but would have settled them on their own church, which he would have made collegiate instead of conventual; the same good design had Archbishop Parker, as to his college of Stoke in Suffolk, of which he was dean, and for which he had compiled a good body of statutes, as Strype in his Life of that Archbishop informs us: The good statutes which this dean of Stoke college had framed for it, added to the original ones, made this a very good and usefull foundation, and the fame of it was so great, that about the year 1540, the old, most noble, and illustrious Duke of Norfolk, sent a letter to the Dean, that he would send him the original foundation of that his college of secular priests, being founded as he heard of an honest sort, and that he would but detain it, till he had caused it to be written out, or had taken some notes out of it. Because the monastery of Thetford being now the King's, upon the Act for the dissolution of religious houses, having been founded by a Duke of Norfolk, the King had granted it back to this Duke, to turn it into a college of secular priests; and so he should have occasion to furnish it with good statutes. Here his father and other his ancestors lay, and here he intended himself also to be buried, as he wrote to the Dean." But this design was immediately stopped by the King, who saw that so many desired the same thing, that instead of a dissolution it would have been a translation only, and therefore he would not permit even Stoke college to stand, but that, though a useful foundation, had the same fate. And thus this monastery, contrary to the Duke's inclination, was totally suppressed, being surrendered to the King, Feb. 16, 1450, by William Ixworth, then prior, Rich. Methwold, Godfrey Thetford, John Thetford, William Colchester, William Brockford, Thomas Witherset, Peter Thetford. Robert Whetyng, Nicholas Horkysley, John Garbolsham, Christopher Garbolsham, Thomas Hynyngham, and Thomas Berney, monks there. The surrender lies in the Augmentation Office, and hath its seal still upon it. The cell of Wangford in Suffolk, which belonged to this priory, was surrendered with it, and passed along with the monastery and all its revenues to the Duke of Norfolk, in whose family the monastery hath continued to this time, the honourable Philip Howard being the present [1738] owner. It was valued at the Suppression at 312l. 13s. 4d. according to Mr. Dugdale, and at 418l. 6s. 3d. according to Mr. Speed. The priors were always summoned to convocation.

Priors

OF THE PRIORY OF THE VIRGIN MARY AND ST. ANDREW.

Malgod, a monk of Cluni, after of Lewes, was made the first prior in 1104; he resigned to

Stephen of Provence, a Burgundian, in 1107, who was first a monk of Cluni, thence sent to Lanzo, the first Abbot of Lewes, who made him sub-prior there, and afterwards prior here, with the approbation of Roger Bigot, the founder. He continued prior till 1118, if not after, and was esteemed as one of the founders, being an active man, as the former account of him shews us.

Constantine, prior here.

Martin was prior in 1189, and 1197.

Richard was prior in 1226, and 1235.

Stephen was prior in 1240, and 1256. Robert de Sancto Edmundo was burser anno 1240.

William, the prior in 1261, 1270.

Vincent, in 1286, and 1297.

Thomas le Bygod, late monk of Walden, having obtained license of his abbot to leave that house, was confirmed prior here Dec. 31, 1304, in the monastery of Munge or Mountjoy, in Heveringlond, by the Bishop of Norwich, who was then at that house, being elected prior by the sub-prior and monks, according to ancient custom. He was the first that was ever confirmed by the Bishop of Norwich, for which reason we have so small an account of them, for they feared if they were often admitted by their diocesan, that he would in time extend his episcopal jurisdiction to their house.

Brother Peter de Bosco or Bois, was prior here in 1316, and in 1338, farmed his priory at a 100 marks per annum, of the King, it being an alien.

James, who was deposed, on account of his great age, in 1355. In his time Nicholas de Horton, a monk here, rebuilt South-Lophan chancel.

Jeffery de Rocherio occurs prior on James's deposition; he was prior in 1369, and began the history of his monastery, but died before he perfected it.

John de Fordham, prior in 1372, Bishop of Durham in 1381, and of Ely in 1388.

John Ixworth succeeded Fordham, and died in 1430.

Nicholas, 1431. The priory was void in 1438, and was governed by William de Elveden, the sub-prior.

John Veyssey was prior in 1479.

Robert occurs in 1483, and 1497.

Roger de Berningham, or Roger Baldry of Berningham, prior in 1503, and 1511.

Sir William Irworth, the last prior, was confirmed in 1518: in 1533, he willingly constituted the Abbot of St. Albans his proxy, to sign the instrument for him, that King Henry VIII. might lawfully marry Queen Catherine; and in 1540, he himself as unwillingly signed the instrument of the surrender of his monastery.

The revenues of this house were very large, as the following catalogue of the greatest part of them will make appear.

Roger Bigot, the founder, and Adeliza, or Alice, his wife, gave them the church of St. Mary in Thetford, late the Bishop's see, with all the lands, &c. which Osbert held in the Confessor's time, and gave to that church all the land which Alwi held in Thetford, with the mills, &c. all which the said Roger had of the Conqueror's gift, and also St. Mary's or the abbey church, which he had begun to build; and all the right that he had in the churches of his demeans, namely, Jochesford or Yorford, in Suffolk, Haella or Hale, Fornesetha or Forncet, Great and Little-Fremingaham or Framlingham-Earl, and Framlingham-Picot, in Norfolk, Keresala or Kelleshall, Saham or Earl-Soham, Stanaham, Stanham or Stonham-Earl, in Suffolk, and Hocham, and both the Bradeleias, with all the lands that belonged to them, all which Bishop Herbert appropriated to the monastery, after their next vacancies, reserving canonical obedience from the clerks that should serve there; the said Roger also gave them the manor of Snarishill, with the advowsons, and Gunner of Ridlesworth with his land, and the land which he held of the Abbot of Ely in Rushworth; —5000 eels paid yearly from Welles, with a fishery there called Roxere or Kawer:—20,000 herrings from the dominion of Cheressala or Keleshall, and 20l. rent in land, to be assigned when he pleased;—the burial of himself, wife, their heirs, and all his barons, in the church of St. Mary, and two parts of the tithes of all his demeans in his own hands; all which were confirmed by the said Herbert, who gave all the land in Thetford, which was Bishop Arfast's and his son Richard's, both within the burgh and without, and all Fakerthona or Favertonfield, with soc and sac, thol and theem, and infungenethef, with all the tithes, both of ploughed land and pasture, with the seat of the late bishoprick, a mill, meadow, and hospitals thereto belonging; and also Sileham manor and church in Suffolk, with all that belonged to them, as mills, fisheries, &c. to be held as freely of him, as Herbert his chaplain then held them; all which the said Bishop confirmed to the house, in exchange for the church of St. Michael in Norwich, and all its lands, except those in Flixton, and the manor of Gunton, &c. All this was confirmed by Henry I. and Maud his Queen, whose marks are affixed to the charter.

William Bygod, his son and heir, Steward of the Household to King Henry I. confirmed his father Roger's gifts, and added of his own the following revenues, viz. the churches of South-Lopham in Norfolk, Offintona or Oston, in Suffolk, Ovitona or Ovington, Hagenewrda or Hanworth, Suthsteda or Susted, Methona or Metton, and Suthfelda or Suffield, in Norfolk, and all his other churches, with their lands, tithes, and appurtenances: all which they were to have seizin of as soon as possible; and in the mean time, he invested them in two parts of the tithes of Bradley, Offton, Nutheley, Saham, Keleshall, Framingham, Hale, and Hanworth, and 20l. rent, for which he would assign them lands as soon as he could; in consideration of which, the monks were to release to him the manor of Chipenham, which his father had mortgaged to them for 100l.; he gave them also the fourth part of Chikering in Suffolk, Egga's land in Denneham, Asceline's land in Devisham or Darsham in Suffolk, and the advowson of that town, 20s. rent in Minsemere, 10s. rent in Langwade, Edric of Thorp, with all his lands, men, and services, in Thorp and Dunwich; all Archeline's land, men, and services in Thaseburc or Taseburg, in Norfolk, with Thaseburc church, and all belonging to it, and the land that Ulf the priest held, and Ulmer of Thaseburc, with all his lands there, and two men in Straton or Long-Stratton, in Norfolk; and besides this, he confirmed all the gifts made to the priory, by any of his men, and in particular, two parts of the tithes of his father's men and his own, which were given to it, among which,

William Bigot gave two parts of his demeans in Finchinke or Finchingfield, in Suffolk, and the advowson of that church. Robert Camerarius (or Chambers) gave two parts of his tithes of Sinthinges. Ralf, son of Norman, gave two parts of his tithes of Peshale or Pesenhale, in Suffolk; and Girald de Seuci, two parts of his, in Elingham, in Norfolk. Ethard de Vallibus or Vaux, two parts of his in Kesewic, in Norfolk. Robert de Bosco, two parts of his in Streston or Starston, in Norfolk. Robert de Vallibus or Vaux gave all the churches and tithes of his demeans, viz. Pantheneia or Pentney, Testona or Tharston, in Norfolk, Tintona, Tunston, or Tunstall, Chedestan or Cheston, Wenham, Rhamdona or Ramsholt, Belcham or Bulkham, &c. in Suffolk; with his body to be buried at Thetford. Hugh de Hosdene and Maud his wife gave them Offeton or Oston church, with all the tithes belonging to it, and 30 acres of their demeans, and all their tithes in Weston, with the tithe of their mill there, and 20s. rent in in Daneseia or Denston, and their tithes in Tothenham or Tuddenham, in Carleford hundred. William de Burnovilla or Burnvill, and Alice his wife, gave them their tithes in Ringeshall or Ringshall, and Belham or Bailham, and their tithes at Colneia or Colnese, their tithe of Nethlesteda or Netlested, and lands in Somersham in Suffolk, with part of the church. Ralf Fitz-Walter, and Maud his wife, gave them St. Gile's church at Wadetona or Watton, with its lands, tithes, and all other appurtenances, and in particular the farm, lands, and house which Ernald the priest held of him, and 60 acres of his demeans, with the wood called Eilewardeshage. Herbert de Cravencun gave land worth 8s. per annum in Lethona or Letton, and two parts of his tithes of Gersthona or Griston, in Norfolk. Roger Bulzun gave two parts of his tithes in Ovitona or Ovington, Ivo Verdunensis or Verdun gave two parts of his tithes in Mulethona or Moulton. Ralf Fitz-Hugh gave his land at Creio or Creik, in Norfolk. Edward (Fitz-Hugh) gave two parts of his tithes in Nelles in Suffolk, and Besthorp in Norfolk. William de Curcun, two parts of his tithes in Wodethona, or Wotton, in Norfolk, and Hoxcroft, and his land in Newthona or Newton, which was formerly Aceline's, and his tithes in Terstona or Tharston, in Norfolk. Ranulf gave his tithes in Wica or Wicken, and Bantia or Banham. Richard de Cadomo or Caam gave them land in Brockedis or Brodish, and shackage in his woods to fat 20 swine, and two parts of his tithes in Northona or Blo-Norton, and all the right he had in the church of Sileham in Suffolk. Hubert de Montecaniso or Montchensy gave two parts of his tithes in Belcham or Bulkham. Berengarius de Sap, two parts of his in Brainthona or Brantham in Suffolk. Rogerus de Eufreus, two parts of his in Tenthona or Tunston, in Suffolk. Ralf Passelewe, two measures of wheat yearly, and six at his death. Walter de Smalaberga or Smalburgh, was a benefactor. Rainald the steward gave three measures of wheat, and 1000 herrings. Roger de Cailli, 5s. rent, and half his goods at his death. Fulk Savinensis or Savigni gave 10s. Robert de Bram, two measures of wheat. Bernard de Berneham, 3000 herrings. Baldewin Fitz-Wido, three measures of wheat, and three measures of barley. Will. Aplegart, one measure of wheat. Will. de Bosco or Bois, two measures of wheat. Bristrieuse de Longelond, 1000 herrings. Brismere de Torneia, three measures of wheat. Robert de Rokelund, one measure of wheat. Ralf FitzHerlewin gave them divers lands, with a measure of barley, and another of pease.

All which gifts the said William confirmed to the monastery, in the presence of William Maleth, Will. Bigot, Humfry Bigot, Robert de Vallibus, Ralf-Fitz-Walter, Ethard de Wallibus, Richard de Caam, Robert de Bois, Ivo de Verdun, and many other of his men: and soon after, King Henry I. confirmed it.

This William perished in the lamentable shipwreck, with the King's children, as they came from Normandy to England, in the year 1119, leaving

Hugh Bigod, his brother and heir, to succeed him in his estate and office; he was created Earl of the East-Angles, or Norfolk, by King Stephen, and because he confirmed all the gifts and donations of his predecessors, is called by some, the Founder, though he was only patron and benefactor; he was advanced again to the title of Earl of Norfolk by Henry II. and had a grant of the office of steward, to enjoy it in as ample a manner as Roger Bigod his father did in Henry the First's time.

In 1135, Reginald de Peytona, Sewer to Hugh Bigod Earl of Norfolk, and lord of Peyton-hall manor in Boxford, and Ramsholt in Seffolk, which he held of the Earl, was a great benefactor to the abbey. Robert de Valoines gave half a knight's fee. Robert de Reinis gave them the church of Little-Briseth or Briset, in Suffolk, and 12 acres of his demeans lying between that and Offeton church. Theobald de Scalarijs or Scales confirmed the grant of Robert de Scales his father, of the church of Dullingham in Cambridgeshire, with all its appurtenances, and also Edwy, with his land, and 24 acres of land and a free-fold, which were part of the demeans that the prior and convent bought of his father. Rog. de Monte Begonis, for his own and his parents' souls, offered upon the altar the isle by CroxtonMere in Lancashire, with the woods, lands, and fisheries belonging to it, and the churches of Sustorp, and Northorp, and all the churches and chapels of his fee, and the lands called Tarleton and LittleHolme, in Croxton aforesaid, in Lancashire, with the men, and all that belong to them, the wood called Caiuueda, and all the lamb and goat-skins of his manors, with liberty for them to fish in all his fisheries, which liberty, William Prior of this house afterwards released to the Abbot of Cokersand, together with all their right in the Holmes near Tarleton, alias Morton-Mere.

King Henry II. when he was at Thetford, was entertained in this monastery, and at the request of Hugh Bigot, confirmed all the aforesaid gifts, and these following ones: viz. the land which Ralph de Bellofago or Beaufo gave them;—the land in Breteham or Bretenham, which Avice, daughter of Hugh de Burnevill, held;—20s. rent out of Sotesford or Shotford mill, in Suffolk;—10s. rent in Languada or Lanwade, in Cambridgeshire, and the church and tithes at Brom in Suffolk;—the church of Cavedona;—four men in Newton, with their lands, the tithes in Panewrda or Panworth, in Norfolk, (now in Ashill,) with one man, and four sticks of eels, in the same town, of the gift of Hurlewine de Panewurda;—the land and men in Hulme or Holme-Hale, which Erahald de Waketon, by leave of his lady, Gunnora, sold them, together with his own tithes;—the tithes in Florendona or Flordon, in Norfolk, in Moletona or Moulton, and Teston, which were given them by Robert de Bois;—the tithes in Glemham and Stratford, of the gift of Ralf Fitz-Walter and Maud his wife, the tithes of Grestona or Griston, and 8s. a year in land;— the tithes of William Fitz-Offord, of Warner de Totintona or Totington, of Lambert de Scireforda or Sherford, of Ralf de Freduna, of Alwric Karlesune, and one socman, in Bocheneia or Bodney, in Norfolk, with his land, and three men in Elingham, with their lands, of the gift of Herbert de Craneton;—the tithe of Perncho;—the church of St. Peter at Reiduna or Roydon, with all that belong to it, in which church there are placed monks of Theodford;—the chapel of St. Margaret at Ressemere or Rushmere, in Suffolk;—the church of St. Andrew in Serepham or Shropham, in Norfolk; —the church of Estun or Easton, and Bruges Marsh;—the church of St. Peter, at Horkeleia or Horkesley, in Essex, of the gift of German, in which there are monks of Thetford; —the churches of Wiseton or Wiston, Bocstede, and Offeton or Oston, in Suffolk, and 30 acres of land there, of the gift of Robert, son of Godebold;—20s. rent in Danesey, and the tithes of the lands and mill, of Hugh de Hosdene's own gift;— the tithes of Totenham or Tudenham;—the church and tithes of Ringeshel or Ringshall;—the tithes of Colnese, Beleham, and Somersham, with part of the church, of the gift of Maud de Hosdene;—the chapel of Remesthorp, with all its lands and tithes;—30 acres in Flordon, and the tithes of Alelm of Tharston, of Gilbert's gift;—the tithes of Ralf de Wica in Wiken and Banham;—the tithes of Albred or Aubry de Banham;—the tithes of Hubert de Montchensy in Saham; —one man in Muthfield, who pays 10s. rent, and Blatsone de Strubelim, and his land, of the gift of the said Hubert;—the tithes of Lambert de Stanham;—the tithes in Newton;—the tithes of Ralf de Dullingham, and of Ralf son of Malfred, of Jeffry de Ditton, and of Sirulf de Wilburgham, and of his lands in Caveleia or Cheveley, and in Saxton or Saxum, and the half of his tithes in Siluresleia or Silverly;—the tithes of Jeffry de Quoio or Quy, and 10s. rent in Freeton, Forton, or Foxton;—the land which Richard Fitz-Osbert, and Alice his wife, and Hugh their son, gave in Dilton, and the tithes of Robert de Berton;—the tithes in Firevilla or Fersfield, of the gift of William de Bois; —the tithes in Twitras, and the land in Roburna, which William the chaplain held;—the tithes of Gilbert Fitz-Bernard of Waurelona, and 3000 eels paid by Henry de Rye, in Tinswera;—the mill at Deopham, and one man and his land;—500 eels paid by Hucha from Scaleslade or Salterslode;—500 eels paid by Estmund, from Bachel;—500 eels paid by Gotland, from the Lode;—2000 by Burhard de Monte-Morelet;—1000 from Boscel de Ely;—5000 by Roger Bygod, from Welle;—four sticks of eels of Herlewyne, from Denham;—three sticks of eels by Gotland Long;—the land at Rixwrda, of the gift of Muriel de Montchensy, with the consent of her brother Roger;—land in Brom in Suffolk, and the church of Little-Framingeham in Norfolk, of the gift of Gunnora, mother of Henry de Essex;—the wood, and all that belonged to it, in LittleRasing in Lincolnshire, of the gift of William Earl Warren;—the church of Little-Bricet in Suffolk, with all its appurtenances, and 12 acres of demeans, of the gift of William, son of Edmund;—10s. rent in Turston, of the gift of Robert de Vaux;—Dodescroft-Mill, the Little-Mill, the mill which was the Bishop's, the land, meadow, and mill by the castle, and 5s. 4d. rent out of Brendmilne in Thetford. Besides this, the King granted and confirmed that their lands in Thetford should be scot free, and that they should have and enjoy the liberties of sac, soc, tol, them, and infangenethef, and that they should be free from all service to county or hundred courts, courts of manors, or any other pleas whatever, and also from all toll, scot, geld, or Danegeld, husgull, or warpene, and all other royal customs, in the same manner as they were freed by the grant of King Henry his grandfather.

Earl Hugh died in 1177, so that all these donations must be before that time.

In 1175, Thomas of Lincoln, clerk to the French King, gave 60 acres of land, and 3 acres of turf land, in Hales in Norfolk, for his own and parents' souls, on condition he and his mother should enjoy it for life, paying 3d. a year on his father's anniversary, viz. 7 kal. Febr.; and after their deaths, the monks were to hold it in demean, but never sell it, on pain of God's curse: this donation was made at Matheshale, before Archdeacon Staingrun, and the chapter of his clergy then held there, and in confirmation of it; he sealed it with his mother's ring, which she had given him for that purpose.

William de Walsham, by deed without date, gave them his tenement in Dunham in Norfolk, in pure alms, to be held by knight's service only.

Roger Bigod succeeded his father Hugh, and was constituted Steward of the Household, and Earl of Norfolk, by King Richard I. in the first year of his reign; he confirmed all the gifts made to the monastery by any of his predecessors, and sealed with this seal his whole life, never bearing a lion rampant for his arms, as some imagine; he died, according to Mr. Weaver, in 1218, but as Mr. Dugdale hath it, in 1220.

Hugh Bigod, his son and heir, succeeded, who married Maud, the eldest daughter of William Marshall Earl of Pembrook, and Marshal of England; she outlived him, and gave the marshalship to

Roger Bigod, her eldest son, then Earl of Norfolk, who thereupon quitted the ancient coat of his family, viz. or, a cross gul. and afterwards always bore Marshall's arms. After the death of

Roger Bigot, nephew to the aforesaid Roger, and last Earl of Norfolk of that family, this priory assumed, and always bore them, as the arms of their house, to its dissolution.

In 1236, the Abbot of Cluni complained to the King against Earl Roger, because he would not permit him to visit the monastery, which was a daughter of his church of Cluni, and where he claimed to put in the prior; but after a suit, the visitation was adjudged to the Abbot, and the patronage to the Earl.

In 1240, the Prior was lord and patron of Offeton or Oston, in Suffolk, and had lands in Somersham and Almesete, which were farmed by Roger, Prior of their cell at Horkesley, to whom they gave their church of Wissington in Suffolk.

In 1249, the Prior would not suffer the King's bailiffs to serve any processes in his lands, nor to make any distresses. In 1261, the Prior had in fee-farm, of the Prior and Convent of Bermondeseye in Surrey, their tithes in Ditton in Cambridgeshire, which Robert, son of Humphry, gave to that monastery in 1177, at 10 marks per annum. In 1271, John de Scales confirmed the land and advowson of Dullingham. In 1274, it was returned, that the Prior was to find 10 men with bows and arrows, for 40 days, at his expense, whenever the King went against the Welsh in person, for the field called Favertonfield, and for his warren in Westwick in Thetford. In 1324, the Prior's manors and churches of North-Glemham, Dersham, and Jokesford or Yoxford, in Suffolk, were seized by the King, as belonging to an alien. In 1358, the Prior agreed with John Bryggs of Quidenham, for his manor of Lynford, for eight score marks, whereof the Prior, by his will, which was dated some years after, was to stop 40 marks, for his anniversary, every monk that was a priest to have 12d. and every one not a priest, 6d. In 1359, the Prior gave the Prioress of the nuns 10 acres of land, and 46s. 8d. rent in Rougham, in exchange for Brendmill in Thetford, and 12 acres of land there. In 1395, the Duke of Lancaster, for a fee-farm rent of 42 marks per annum, granted to the Prior and his successours, a messuage called the Graunge, a toft called Castle-Yard, 940 acres of meadow and pasture, a watermill, 2 free-folds, and a warren for conies, in Thetford and Croxton. In 1401, the Prior had a grant for to be repossessed of the vicarage of Northales, and for the manor of Santon, and lands in West-Toftes. In 1406, William Knight sold to Edmund Eldehall of Wodeditton, Esq. Edmund Heyford of Bernham, and others, all his lands in Newmarket, lying in the dominion of the manor of the Prior of Thetford, called Monk's-Wyk, which lands were settled by the said Edmund on the Prior, in 1412. In 1411, the King licensed Hugh Stoppusley to give in mortmain one messuage, 200 acres of land, and 8 acres of meadow, 26s. rent, a free-fold, and separate fishery in Bretenham, Rushworth, Bridgeham, and Thetford, on condition the convent paid to the dutchy of Lancaster, of which they were held, 50s. every vacancy; and the same year, the King licensed Edmund Blankpayn of Euston to settle the lands, and a free foldcourse in Downham in Suffolk, which were John Howys's, lying in Favertonfield, (which is part in Downham, and part in Thetford,) and William Smith was licensed to settle divers messuages and four acres of land in Yoxford. In 1412, Henry Dod of Dunmow released a messuage in Bridge-Gate street to the Prior. And in 1417, John, son of William Cat of Thetford, released another there. In 1426, the Prior was patron of Gasthorp, and had lands there, which he let at 20s. per annum to Robert Berdewelle, Esq. In 1434, Roger Stoppusley gave all his lands in Croxton and Thetford. In 1440, King Henry VI. was seized of the yearly farm of 13s. 4d. paid by the Prior to the King, instead of the Abbot of Cluni, the Prior being now a denizen.

In 1452, the Convent, by the King's license, purchased the manor of Bodney, with the appurtenances, and 100 acres of land, of Rich. Waller, Esq. Rob. Boorle, Esq. John Bertram, Gent. and Will. Norwych, junior, and a messuage, 220 acres of land, and two fold-courses, in Thetford, Croxton, Bretenham, and Santon, of Sir Tho. Tudenham, Knt. John Heydon, and John Swan; and the same year a license was passed to hold Linford manor and advowson in mortmain. In 1467, Lynford church being void, and the town almost uninhabited, the Bishop appropriated all its profits to the Prior, who was to serve it by one of the monks, and pay a pension of 3s. 4d. per annum to the see.

In 1446, the medieties of the rectory of Brome in Suffolk were consolidated, and the Prior was to have an alternate presentation; upon which the following arms and inscriptions were put up in the east chancel window, where they now [1738] remain:

In 1486, Nic. Bourchier Archbishop of Canterbury gave three copes of white damask, embroidered all over with golden angels, and other things, to this priory. In 1499, Will. Fyshere, burgess, gave the monks 13s. 4d. "Praying them of charitye to admit him a brudir of their chapter-house."

In 1535, there was a private act passed to confirm an exchange of lands between the King, the Duke of Norfolk, and the Prior.

In King Henry the Eighth's time, the Prior received 2s. per annum from West-Herling. and a pension from the rector of Shelfhanger, and it appears that their tithes in Nettested, were confirmed by Alan the Black Earl of Richmond, many years since, and that Hubert Walter Archbishop of Canterbury first confirmed a pension of 40s. per annum granted by the Prior of Thetford out of the church of Finchingfield in Suffolk, to the abbot and monks of Reading, after the death of the then incumbent, Ralf de Diceto, who was afterwards Dean of St. Paul's. The Prior was taxed for all his temporals in Suffolk at 62l. 19s. 2d. and for all his spirituals at 82l. 9s. 8d.; and it appears that they were patrons of Beling's-Parva and that the Brome portion was taxed at 16d. Yoxford church and impropriate tithes at two marks, and the vicarage, of which they were patrons, at 6 marks and an half. Darsham impropriation at 20s. and the vicarage, of which they were patrons, at 4l. 10s. 10d. &c. their church and impropriate tithes at Dullingham in Cambridgeshire were taxed at 20l. their vicarage at 5l.; they had no temporals in Ely diocese, but all their spirituals were taxed at 30 marks. Wood-Ditton church was appropriated to them, and they were patrons of the vicarage. They were taxed for their portion of tithes in Wacton in Norfolk, at half a mark, for their temporals in Lynn, 6s. 8d and those in Tilney 9s.; they had small parcels of land in Garboldesham, and many other towns not mentioned here.

In 1540, when the house was dissolved, and conveyed to the Duke, it appears that the rents reserved amounted to 59l. 15s. 1d. per annum, including the rent of the cell of Wangford in Suffolk, 59l. 5s. 1d. of which was paid to the Crown in King Charles the Second's time.

The manors, impropriations, and advowsons in Norfolk, conveyed to the Duke with the monastery, were, Halwick in Thetford, Norwick, Santon, Lynford, Bodney, Monkswick in Walton, Monkshall in Kilverston, Bretenham, Aslacton, Snareshill, Totington, and Gatesthorp: the rectories impropriate, with the advowsons of the vicarages of the churches of St. Mary and St Nicholas in Thetford, Watton and Hockham; the impropriations of Susted, Lynford, Aslacton, and Snarishill; the advowson, of the rectories of Gasthorp, Great-Porland, Framlingham-Earl, &c. with the manor and impropriation of Syleham, &c. in Suffolk.

The ruins of the monastery are very large, and the Prior's apartment, which was at the west end of the cloister, was standing till 1737, when the roof was pulled off good part of it; right against it, at a good distance, close by the road, stands the abbey gate, which is 12 yards square, and 14 yards high, having a turret and stairs at the south-east, and another made for a privy, at the south-west corner; it is built of freestone and black flint, and makes a handsome appearance. The ruins are much lessened in a few years, being pulled down for the stones sake; it was a large church, the tower according to the conventual form, being between the nave and choir, and the cloister on the south side: there are no arms remaining, save a shield of a lion rampant, which is on a supporter of the arched roof of the choir, on the north side, over the altar, by which I conclude that roof was made by John Lord Mowbray, in the time of Henry VI. Some years since, Mr. Martin opened a trench across the choir, about three yards from the altar, and found a large stone coffin with a skeleton in it; no doubt but it was a Bigod.

On the north side of the choir are the ruins of a noble chapel, not much inferiour to the choir itself, the foundation of which John Brame, a monk of this place, gives us an account of, with the fabulous miracles concerning it.

While the bishoprick was at Thetford, and the see placed in the parish church of St. Mary, the image of the Holy Virgin was set at the high altar of that church, and when the monks left it, was carried and fixed at the high altar in their new monastery church; but afterwards a finer image being made, it was taken down, and set in an obscure place: at that time, there was a poor workman in the town, who incessantly called upon the Blessed Virgin, for relief from an incurable disease that he laboured under: to him the Virgin appears in the night, telling him, that if he would be cured, he must hasten to the Prior of her monastery, and in her name command him to build her a chapel on the north side of the choir, which he had newly repaired. But upon neglecting the message, she appeared to him thrice, upon which he acquainted the Prior with it, who being much astonished, resolved to obey the command, and build a chapel of wood, but after this the sick man returns, and tells him that she ordered it to be built with stone, and shewed him the very place where she would have it done; not long after, the Prior went out of town, and the man going to talk with him, and not finding him at home, went to a religious old man, who had lived a long time in the monastery, and gave him a token where the foundation stone of the chapel should be placed, by shewing him, and every body else that would see it, for two hours together, the shape of a cross upon it, wonderfully adorned with gold and jewels, which afterwards disappeared; after this, the Prior returning, and not hastening the building, the Virgin appeared in like manner to a woman in the town, ordering her to go to a certain monk of the house, and command him to desire the Prior to build the chapel immediately, which the woman neglecting to do, the Virgin came to her in the night, and much blamed her for contemning her command, and with that touched her arm, and she immediately lost the use of it; the woman when she awoke perceiving it, and much grieving for her negligence, ran to the monk, and with many tears told him her misfortune, who advised her to offer an arm made of wax, to the Holy Virgin, which being done, her own arm was restored.

As soon as the chapel was built, the Prior desiring to increase the people's devotion to the Blessed Virgin, caused the image which stood by a door near the chapel to be taken down, and new painted; and as the painter was clearing it, he found a silver plate well nailed to the top of its head, and shewed it the Prior, who called the monks, and ordered it to be taken off in their presence, and there they found the relicks of many saints, wrapt in lead, with their names upon them, all which were first sent to Stephen of Provence, Prior of this house, by William Prior of Merlesham, at the request of Hugh Bygod, and Sir Ralf, monk of Thetford, and most of them first of all came from the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem, there being pieces of the purple robe of our Lord, of the girdle of the Virgin Mary, of the Holy Sepulchre, of the rock Calvary, of the sepulchre of the Blessed Virgin, of our Lord's manger, of the earth found in St. John the Evangelist's sepulchre, of St. George's body; with other relicks of St. Vincent the Martyr, and of St. Leodegar or Leiger, St. Barbara, St. Gregory, St. Leonard, and St. Jerom, with some of St. Agnes's hair, and of the wooden coffin, miraculously kept from decay, in which King Edmund the Martyr, many years after his passion, was found whole, and looked as if he had been alive, with pieces of St. Etheldred's coffin, in which she was found eleven years after her death, whole, and as if she had been asleep; pieces also of St. Lazarus's clothes and sepulchre, besides divers others, whose names were not known, all which were placed in the head of the image, which the aforesaid Sir Ralf, monk here, who was born and brought up in this town, caused to be made at his own expense, with a tabernacle adorned with small images, painting, gold, and precious stones. And besides this, he with the assistance of Ralf de Caam, clerk, who was a great friend to the monastery, persuaded the lady Maud de Samundeham, a lay sister, and great friend of the house, to purchase the famous picture of the Blessed Virgin, in the refectory; all which things he performed with much labour, and great difficulty, and therefore for these services his anniversary was for ever to be held on the ides of October.

All these relicks were kept in the chapel till its dissolution, by means whereof it was richly adorned, such as visited it by way of devotion usually offering there, it being famous for the many miracles performed by this image, which were noised about in the country, two or three of which the aforesaid monk tells us of, as first, that a woman in Thetford overlaid her child, and finding it dead in the morning, takes it up, and runs to the image with it naked, and at the Virgin's intercession it came to life again. Another is of a woman in Thetford, who became dumb by a disease in her throat, upon which account, many gave her money to enable her to go and make her offering to the image of the Holy Virgin at Wulpit in Suffolk, and pray for her recovery, but the woman made signs that she would go to the image in the new chapel of the monks, which being consented to, she was restored, the woman affirming the Blessed Virgin appeared to her, and pulled her tongue up from her throat, which cured her, wherefore she vowed to keep a candle burning before the image during her life. Another is of one William Heddrich the younger, a carpenter, and Isabel his wife, who lived in Hokham, and in harvest time, according to custom, carried their boy, about three years old, with them into the field, and while the mother was mowing, towards evening, the child laid down and fell asleep, and soon after, a cart ran over the head and killed it, which the father, who followed the cart, perceiving, took him up, and being much vexed for his death, runs to a physician in the town with the child, who assured him he was dead; but upon their vowing to go a pilgrimage, stark naked, to the image of the Blessed Virgin, in her chapel in Thetford, the child came to life again about midnight, and its parents performed their vows, and made large offerings to the Holy Virgin: and by such means as these it was, that this chapel was so remarkable, and kept up its credit among the vulgar till its utter suppression.

Persons of note buried in this church.

Hugh Bygod Earl of Norfolk, son and heir, after the death of William, his elder brother, to Roger Bigod the founder, was buried in the choir, in the year 1177, as Mr. Dugdale says; Mr. Weaver says he died very aged in 1178, as his inscription on his monument testified, viz.

Orate pro Anima Religiosissimi Uiri Hugonis Bigod, Fundatoris huius Monasterii, Seneschalli Hospitii prepotentissimo Principi, Henrica Conquestoris Filio, Anglie, Regi, et Comitis Norfolcie, qui quibem Hugo obiit Pridie Kalend. Martii, Anno Milesimo Centesimo Septuagesima Octabo, propter. misereccordiam Jesu. requiescat in Pace.

Roger Bigod Earl of Norfolk, his son and heir, died in 1218, or 1220, and was buried by his father.

Hugh Bigod, son of the last Roger, and third Earl of Norfolk, died in 1225, and was buried by his father.

Roger Bigod, son and heir of Hugh Earl of Norfolk, and the first Marshal of England of this family, died about 1269, and was buried in this church, according to his will.

Roger Bigod, the last Earl of the family, who was son of Hugh Bigod, Chief Justice of England, and nephew to Roger Bigod aforesaid, died in 1305, and was buried here, by his first wife, Alice, daughter of Philip Lord Basset, and widow of Hugh le Despenser, Justice of England; she died in April, 1280.

John Lord Mowbray, Duke of Norfolk, Earl-Marshal of England, Earl of Notingham, Lord and Baron of Segrave and Gower, son of John Duke of Norfolk, was buried here, with Eleanor his wife, daughter of William Lord Bourchier, and sister of Henry Bourchier Earl of Essex, he died in 1461.

John Mowbray, his son, was created Earl Warren and Surrey, during his father's life, and at his death inherited all his honours and estate; he died without issue at his castle of Framlingham in Suffolk, in 1475, and was interred here.

Sir John Howard, Knt. who was created Duke of Norfolk by King Richard III. was slain in his aid, at Bosworth field, on Monday, Aug. 22, 1485, and was entombed here.

Sir Thomas Howard, Knight of the Garter, Earl of Surrey, and Duke of Norfolk, son and heir of the aforesaid John, by will dated the last of May, 1520, ordered his body to be buried in the priory church of Thetford, before the high altar, commanding his executors to set up a tomb, with the images of himself and Agnes his wife thereon, allowing for the charge thereof, 133l. 6s. 8d. all which was performed; he died 21st May, 1524, 16th Henry VIII.: his brave carriage and martial prowess is described in the following inscription, which was fixed to his monument:

For as moche as it is wryttyn in the Epitaphe about the Tombe here present, of the high and mighty Prince, Thomas, late Duke of Norffolke after his discent from his noble Antecessours, declared in the same in wrytyng, whyche is also set out in armes about the same Tombe. That who will se farther of his lybyng and servyce doon by him to his Pryncis; And of his honorable depertyng out of this worlde, schall resort and loke in thys Table.

Fyrst you schall know the seid Duke was in hys young age, after he had been a sufficient season at the gramer schole, Henchman to Kyng Coward the iiii. and was then callid Thomas Howard, Son and Heire to Sir John Howard Knight, after, Lord Howard, and after that, Duke of Norffolke of right enheritance; and the seid Thomas Howard whan he was at mannes age, was wyth dyvers other Gentleman of England, sent to Charles, Duke of Burgon in the beginning of the Darres betwirt King Lewes of France, and the said Duke Charles, and ther contynued unto the ende of the seid warres, to hys greate pranse and thankes. As well Kyng Edward his own soberayn Lord, as of the said Duke Charles. And after the warres doon betwirt the seid Kynge Lewes, and the seid Duke Charles, Than the seid Thomas Howard returned into England, unto Kynge Edward hys soberayn Lord: And he made him immediately Esquyer for his Booy, And he was aboute him at hys making redy bothe ebenyng and mornyng. And afterward he made hym Knighte ar the maryage of the Duke of Yorke, Kynge Edward his second Son. And so he was with the said Kynge Edward in all his busines, aswell at Lincoln Shire feld, t at the tyme of Banberyfeld, as at all other his Busynes. And also at suche tyme as the same Kynge was taken by the Erle of Darwyke at Darwyke befor hys escape and departing into Flaunders.

And after the Kynges departing into Flaunders, for that the Coostis of England were sett ffor depertinge of any other his servauntis and frendis, the seid Thomas Howard was oryvin of fforce to take Sayntmary of Scynt Foannes in Colchester for the true service he bare unto Kynge Edward; and at the seid Kynges retourne out of Flaunders, the seid Sir Thomas Howarde resorted unto him and went wyth hym to Barnet Feld, and ther was sore hurte.

And after whan Kyng Edward went into France with hys Army Ryall, he sent thether before, dyvers gentilmen, And for that the seid Sir Thomas Howard had good experience aswell in his being with Charles Duke of Burgon, as in dyuers Feldis and busynesses wit the seid Kynge Edward, he had therfor Commaundement to go over with them, For his advyse and counsell tyll the seid Kynge came over, And whan Kynge Edward and Kynge Lewes mette at the Barriars upon the Riber of Soin, and the seid Sir Thomas Howard was wyth Kynge Edward at the Barriars by the Kynge Commaundement and no mo Men sabe only the Chaunceller of England, the Chauncellor of Fraunce, and Sir John Cheney.

Ans after the kingis comyng into Englond, the seid Sir Thomas Homard obteyned licence of the kynge to Iye in Norffolk at an Homsse which he had in the righte of my Lady his Myfe, called Ashewelle" thorpe, and ther he laye and kepte an honorable howsse, in the fabor of the hoole Shire, during the lyffe of the seid kynge Edmard, and at that tyme and long after my Lord his father was alybe.

And after kinge Eomard was ded, and kinge Edward the Fyfte his Son; than K. Richard was kinge. And than the forseid Sir Thomas Homard was his Subgette, And for that the yonge Duches of NOrffolke whiche was bery heirs therunto, was ded withoute yssue; and the Lord Homard, Father to the seid Thomas Noward, was rightfull heire to the same off former discent, was creatt Duke of Norffolk, and he creatt Erle of Surrey: And so they bothe serbed the seid Kinge Richard truly as his Subgettis duringe his lyffe, lieng at home in their own Countries and keping honorable homsses. And they went with him to Bosworthe feld, where the seid kinge Richard was slayne, and also the seid Duke of Norffolk, and thafforseid Erle hurte, and takyn upon the feld, and put in the cower of London, by kinge Henry the bii. And ther continued thre yeeres and an halfe. In whiche time of his beinge in the cower, the same kinge Henry had a feld with the Erle of Lincolne in Notyngham Shire besydes Newarke, and the leeffetenant of the cower came to the seid Erle, and proferred to him the kyes to goo out at his plesure; and he answered him ageine, that he wolde not de[erte thens, un to suche tyme as he that commanuded him thether, shuld commaunde him out ageyn, whiche was kinge Henry the hii. but charged the leffetenant upon his alligeaunce yf the kinge war on libe to bring him ther, as the kinge was, to thentente he mighte do his Brace serbice, and after that for the true and feithfull serbice that the seid kinge Nenry herd of him doon to his other Prince; and also that he same hunself, he dide on 230sworth feld, and for the grete prayse and truth that he herd of him whills he was prisoner, and that he wold nat, thoughe he had libertie, come out of the cower at the Erle of Lincolnes feld, he toke him out to his presence, and to be aboute his own person.

And wythin r. Dekes after his coming out of the Cowre, ther was an Insurrection in the Northe by whom the Erle of northombrelond was sleyne in the feld, and also the eitee of yorke wonne with a samte by force; and for the subduing of those Rebells, the kinge assembled a grete Noste of his subgettis, and toke his journey towards them from the Castell of nertford; and the seid Erle of Surrey made chief captayn of his boward, and apynted under him in the seid howard, the Erle of Shremesburn, the Lord hastyngs, Sir Idill. Stanley, than bring the kinges Chamberlayn, Sir Rice ap Thomas, Sir Thomas Bowser, Sir John Sabage, Ssir John Ryseley, and dibers other, and whan this Jorney was doon the Capteynes of these Rebelles, and many other of them were put to erecution, and for the smguler truste that the kinge had to the seid Erle, and the actibite that he sam in him, he lefte him in the North, and made him his Liebtenaunt generall from Crent Northmard, and wardern of the Est and middle Marshes of Englond, ageninst Scotlond, and Fustice of the Forests from Crent Northward, and ther he continued R. yeres; and kepte the countrey in peace with policy, and many paines taking withoute whiche it wold nat habe been, for that the country had ben so lately ponished, and

nate withoute desert, and thus he dide the hoole tyme of r. yere, sabing in the second yere of his being, ther was an Insurrerion in the west part of the countrey, with whome the seid Erle with the helpe of the kinges true Subgettis fought in the feld, and subdued them at Akworth besides pomfrett; and bedies dibers of them that were slaine in the feld he toke the Captaines and put them to erecucion, and the residue he sued to the kinges bighness for the pardones, whiche he obteined, and wane therby the fabout of the countrey. And in the same yere the king bbent ober the See, and laid Siege to Bolayn, the seid Erle than remaining ther, not bbithstonding that he was appointed to have gonc with the king, and had gon, but for the lightnes of the pepule ther, bbherfor he bbas left behind both for the saue gard of the countrey, and for defending of the Realme for the singuler truste that he had unto him.

And sone after ther bhas Warre weth the Scottis, and for that the seid Erle wold be in a redines to defende them, he bhent to anbhyke, and ther laye to the defence of the Borders: And in his obhn persone made a winter Rood into Cibidale, and ther brent ther houses, and ther Corne to the greatest losse and empouerishement of the Countrie, that bhas boon ther in an hundreth here berfore; And after that, the king of Scotts in his obhne person, and one parkyn bhith him inbaded this Realme of Englond, bhith a great pobber, and laid seege to Northam Castell. And assone as he herde that the seid erle bhas coming tobhards him he departed and fled into scotland with all the speed he might. And in the same sommer after, the said Erle made another Rood into Scotlond, and laid seege to the Castell of heiton, and did race and pull doun the seid Castell, the king of scottis bhith the puissaunce of his Realm loking upon it; (t the erle had nat than past viii or ir thousand men vvith him. And than the king of scottis sent unto the seid erle, Lion his herold for to require Bataile, bbiche vhas granted bi the seid erle, saing unto the seid herold, that forasmorhe as he vvas an officer of armes sent from the king his master to require Bataile, and he Lieutenaunt to the king his master, graunted therunto. And said it was a contracte t a full Bargain quiche coude not be brokin, but to God, t to Seint George, t to the king his master, he wold fulfil his promesse. And if the king his master brake, it should be asmoche to his Dishonor and Reproche as euer hat prince, t quen the harrold had herd this ansere, t same weall the said erle was clerely determined to fight; he said unto him, Sir, the king my master sendeth you word, that for cscheming of effusion of Christen Blood, he will be contented to fight with you hande to hande, for the coune of Berwike, t the fishgarthis on the west marches: yf he wynne you in Bataile, t yf ye wynne him in Bataile you to have a kingis Raunsom. Wherunto the said Erle made answere, that he thanked his Orare that he wolde fitht hande to hande wyth so poore a man as he, hovv be yt he seid, he would nat dysceyne his orace, for he seid though he wanne him in Battaile, he quas neuer the nerer Beruick ner of fishegarthys, for he had no suche Commyssion so to by.

His Commyssion was to do the king of scottis his master all the harme he coude, t so he had don, t wold do, t wold do, tr.

And bad him shewe unto the king his master that whan the jorney was don, he wold fight quith him on horsback or on pote at plesure, at any place he wold indifferently appoint, if the king his waster wold giff him leue, tr.

And whan the ware was doon t ended wi the Seuttis, t the north part of England in good reste t peace, than the kings highnes sent for the seid Erle to be about his parson, and amde him cresourer of Englond, an of his priuye counsayll.

And whan the ware was doon t ended wi the scattis, t the north part of Englond in good reste t peace, than the kings highnes sent for the seid erle to be about his parson, and made him cresourer of Englond, and of his priuye counsayll.

And after that the kyng sent him into Scotland as chief Commyssioner withe Ladie margarett his Doughter, to be maryed to the foresaid king of scottis, whiche kynge att the tyme of the seid earls being ther, entertayned him as thankfully t fabourably as coude be thought. Norwithstondyng anie displeasures doon to him by the seid erle in the wares before. And also the said kinge seid than bn to him, that he loued hym the better for suche seruice as he had doon before to the kyng his father kyng of Englond, thoughe the hurte war doon to him, and his Realme, and he gabe to him then at his departyng gceatt gifts. And at the coming home agayn of the seid Erle for the truste that the kyng our soberayn Lord had to him, his orace made him one of his erecutors.

And after the dethe of kyng henry the vii, henry the eyght made him lykemise of his prebay counsayll, and still continued cresourer of Englond, and made him highe marshall of the same: And for the singler truste that the king had aswell to his truthe, as to his wisdome t artivytte, at his going in to fraunce with his puissaunce, habing with his highnes the moste parte of his nobles of this Realme, lefte the seid erle with a certeyn power in the northe partes, and made him Lyuetenaunte Generall from crent northward, to defende the Realme againste the king of Scottis, whom his highnes had no truste unto for rause of the leeg betwirt fraunce and them in case the seid king would inhade this his Realme, which he dide in deede contrary, to his othe and promise, with the hoole power of the realme of Scotlon: whiche when the seid erle herd of, he made as great haste towards him as he coude with the kinges power of the north partes. And toke hislodging in the campe or playne called woller haugh in the countie of northumbrelond whiche was in the sight of the king of Scottis, and of all his army then lying on floddon-hill, a ground more like a campe or forteres, than any meete ground to gibe Bataile on, contrary to his promes made to Rogecras purseuaunte at armes, before sent unto him from the seid erle with message, that the seid erle with the Lord howard then domirell of Englond his Son, And the nobull men of the north partis, with other the kingis Subgettis of the same north parts, was come thedir to represse and resiste hys Jnhasyons of his soberain Lordis Realme; desiryng the seid king of Scottis to giue him Bataile, which his message the same king of scottis toke uery thankfully t ioyusly, promising him to abide ther on the same grounde, wher he than was; whiche his promes he brake as is aforesaid, and took floddan hills, a ground impregnable, and shot at him his great Ordenaunce, wher as he lay like one minded to kepe it like a forteres, and whan the seid erle dide perceive thatg he had brokin his promis, t takin so stronge a grounde as floddon hills, he than the seid erle remoued all his Bataile unto a plain besidis Barmer wood to thentente to get betwene him and his owne Realme of Scotolond and ther lodged but one nyght, t on the next morning toke his passage over the Water of at Tmifull Forthe, and then he marche the seid king and his Oste in svche manner, as he yet betmene him t his aune reame of Scotland be force whereof the sid King was fain to lew his Campe, and to prepare himself tobataile with the seid Erle, on will besides Bramston in Dorthumbrelond urey near vnto sandyford wher the sied Erle with the good assistauns of the Nobull men, anl the power of theseid north partys fought with the seid king t hen banqueshed, and slewe in plain bataile directly befor his owne Standard Th whiche bataile ware slaine on the scottishe Parte ii. Bysshoppes ri, Erlys, rvii. Barons, CCCC knights, besides other Bentilmen, with rbii M in nombre,whiche Ware nombred asweel by scottishe men as by them that did bury the moste part of them. And of truth dibers Bentilmen t others aswell of thesaid Earlys serbants, as of the north partes, t of Theshir t Lankasshir war ther slane, for hard it is t hall impossible insuch a conflict and bataile to be wannc without losse of men whoys deth man be Toyed among ther Frends to dye in so high a serbys don to ther Prynce. And thus noble acte was don by the belpe of Almighty Bod to the high honour of the kinges mighnes honour t Prans to the said Erle t to all other noble men, and others the kinges subgettis that war ther with him at the batale the ir. Daps of Septembir, inthe v. Peer of our souerane Lord King Penry the biii.

And this don the seid Erle went to Barwyke, to establyshe all thinges well and in good Order: And sent for theded Body of the dyng of Scottis to Barwyke, And when the Drdenaunce of the King of Scottis was brouth out oftheFeld, and put in gode suertie and all Other thyngs in gode order. Than the seid Erle toke his Jurney towarl nork, and ther above duryng the kyngs Pleasure, and caryed with him the ded Body of thafforesaid king of Scottis. And ther laye unto suche Time as the kings nighnes ram from beyond the See, after his mynning of Tyrmin and Torney, And than his Nighnes sent for the seid Erle to mete him at Richmond, and so he did, t ther delibered lunto his Mighnes the ded Body of the kyng of Scottis, whiche ded Body was delibered in to the Charter huse ther, and ther toabide duryng the kings plesur.

And for thescrbice that the seid Erle did, he was honarably restorel unto his right name of Duke of norff, t also had geuen untohim great possessions bythekings Dighnes.

And when the ware betwirt the kyng our souerayn Lord t th French king was ended: than the seid Duke was scnt into Fraunce a chieff Commyssioner with Lady Mary the kyngs Suster, to be mar ryed unto the Frenche kyng Lewes.

And after when the king and the Queen were bothe Out of the Reame, tomete withe Frenche kyng Frauncys at buynes, t the Prynces remayning in the Rcame, being a childe, the seid Duke was left behende as Protecter t Defender to mynister Justice, t to sec good Rule t Bouernaunce in the Reame, in the absence of the kings high nes, and so contynued about the kyng, t of his Prihye Counsale till he was of Age of Eyghtie Deers, t then the kyngs highnes was content that the seid Duke shulde go home ioto his Owne Countred unto the Castell of Framlyngham, wher he contynued and kept an honour able house unto the hour of this Deth. And ther he dyed lyke a good Cristen Prynce I now towytnes. Whose sowle Jesu pardon.

And at hys Departyng But of Framlyngham Castell toward hys Buryall, he cude nat be asked One brote forhis Debte, nor for Resti, tutyun to any Person, t so was had toThis present Abben of Thetford with muche honor; Accompanied with many great Lordes, t Noblemen of bothe Schires of Norff. t Suff.

Leuing Then libing, These his Thildren hereafter maned That is to seie, his Son t merice The Ld. Tho. Duke of Norff. The Ld. Edmund Moward, The Ld. Will. Moward, t The Ld. Tho. Moward, withe Eliz. Wiffe to the Hisct. Rocheford: The Lady Agnes Countes Of Drenford, The Lady Katherine espobsed To The Meice ofSir Rice App Thomas Of Wales: The Lady Eliz. espoused vnto The Hisct. FitzWaters son t Weir, And the Lady Dorothy then being not married, but left for her right good Substaunce To marry her with.

At the Dissolution, the bones of this Duke were taken up, and carried with his freestone monument to the church of St. Michael at Framlingham in Suffolk, where it now remains, on the south side of the altar. It hath no inscription now, but at each corner there is a lion seiant, supporting a shield, on which are the arms of Howard, with that honourable augmentation which the King gave him for his service at Floddon-Field, viz. to bear on the bend of his own arms an escutcheon of the upper half of a red lion, depicted as the arms of Scotland are, pierced through the mouth with an arrow: the twelve Apostles are neatly carved round the tomb, and on the top lies his own effigies, by that of Agnes, daughter of Sir Philip Tilney, Knt. his second wife, who was buried in Lambeth church in Surrey. Several of the children of the aforesaid Duke were buried here, and particularly

Thomas Howard, his second son by his second wife, who married the Lady Margaret Douglas, (daughter to Margaret Queen of Scots, by her husband the Earl of Angus,) niece to King Henry; he was attainted of treason, upon suspicion of his intent for aspiring to the Crown. He died in the Tower, Nov. 1, 1537, and was buried at Thetford.

Henry Fitz-Roy, natural son of King Henry VIII. (begotten of the Lady Talbois, daughter of Sir John Blount, Knt.) Duke of Richmond and Somerset, and Earl of Notingham, married Mary, daughter of the last-mentioned Thomas Duke of Norfolk, and died at St. James, July 22, 1536, and was buried in this church; but at the Dissolution his body and monument were removed, with his father-in-law's, to Framlingham aforesaid, where it now remains on the north side of the altar; it is of freestone, garnished round with divers histories of the Bible, and on the top were twelve figures, each supporting a trophy of the passion, but all of them are miserably defaced; his arms in the garter, with a ducal coronet over them, are still perfect.

Besides these great men, no doubt but most of the priors were here interred, and several of them were of great families, as their names demonstrate; and it is no wonder to find that most of the great men in those times were buried in monasteries, and very few in parish churches, for it is to be observed, that the churches belonging to the religious houses were always in much reputation, above ordinary parish churches, but especially in the matter of burial: our ancestors desired generally to be interred in a monastery, rather than in a parish church, m confidence (according to the prevailing persuasion) of some benefit to their souls in the other state, by the prayers of the religious there, who always daily prayed in particular for the souls of such as were buried in their limits. Nay, so far did they carry it, as is evident by a plain example in the foregoing history, that any man might bequeath his burial to what abbey he pleased, which then should have the apparel of the dead, his horse, and other valuable things for his mortuary, and all this, in hope of some ease to the poor departed soul, from the offices and prayers performed in that place, especially if the corps had some religious garment put upon it, as was then usual; and this is the reason why they strove so much for the burial of great men, because thereby a certain benefit always accrued to their house, which never admitted a dead guest, without a good income paid by their executors.

• 1416, Roger, son and heir of Hugh Stoppysley, was buried in this church, and gave them lands and tenements in Stoppysley and Milton in Bedfordshire, to find a monk to sing for him, and Dianise his mother, Thomas Stoppysley his brother, and Sibill his wife, and all his friends and benefactors, ordering the prior to sell all those lands, and buy others in Norfolk; which was performed.

In 1420, John West of Thetford was buried in this church; he gave 12d. to the rector of the church of St. Etheldred, to permit him to be buried where he would; which shews as if they could not be buried out of their parish, without their rector's leave; he ordered the prior to feed six score poor people on the day of his burial, and to give each of them 1d.

In 1424, John Phelyp, and Dionise, mother of the aforesaid Roger Stoppysley, were buried here; she gave every monk 20d. a silver goblet to the prior, &c.

In 1476, Roger Swan was buried in this churchyard, and was a benefactor to the house.

In 1511, Robert Love, burgess, who was mayor in 1506, was buried in this church, and gave to the Prior for his labour and sepulture 20l. to every monk being a priest, 20s. and to every novice 10s.; to the repair of Milleford-Bridge, 10 marks; he gave eight acres in the Field, to repair the gild-hall, and Nuns'-Bridges; viz. to the gild 20d. and to each bridge 20d. "Also yf the town of Thetford, can find means to purchase of the King's grace, to have the town customyd free, within the space of v. yere aftur this present dat, then I assigne to the purchasing of it 20l. ells I wol that the said 20l. goo to the reparacon of the fraytour in the monastery." He gave land to keep his obit yearly in the monastery, on which day the Prior was to have 12d.; each priest 4d. and each novice 2d. the Prior to have the rest of the profits for ever.

This house always sealed with the following seal, to its dissolution; and its last impression is now on the deed of surrender in the Augmentation Office.

And thus, from the account I have given you of the several religious foundations in this place, I think that Sir Henry Spelman's observation was very just, who tells us, that in its flourishing state, no city in England, no not London itself, had so many monasteries in so small a compass, from whence it might be deservedly called, if not Hierapolis, yet at least Monachopolis.

CHAPTER XXII

OF THE AUTHORS BORN OR INHABITING IN THIS TOWN.

This place hath produced very few writers, considering the number of religious persons that dwelt in it.

Richard of Thetford, a learned divine, monk of this monastery, and a famous preacher, wrote a treatise about the method of preaching, which is now in Bennet-College library in Cambridge, marked K. XVII. it begins, "Quoniam Emulatores estis, &c." when he lived, or whether he wrote any thing else, I cannot say.

Jeffry de Rocherio, (Roche or Rock,) prior here, begun a history of the monastery.

John Brame, a monk of this house, wrote and translated several treatises, some of which are extant in Bennet-College library, in Cambridge, marked I. X. as

1. Historia Waldæi. 2. De Translationibus Episcopatuum Wellen: Cestren: et Thetforden: E. Will. Malmesbury. 3. De Ædificatione Capellæ Virginis Mariæ in Thetford, et Imagine Virginis Beatæ in illâ. 4. Chronologia quædam Rerum memorabilium. 5. De Statu Angliæ et præcipue Civitatis et Monasterij de Thetford. Temp. H. 1. He seems to have lived till about 1400, though I am not positive of it, nor yet when he wrote, though I believe it was from about 1360, to 1400. At the end of the book is this,
De Thetford Monachus, Bramis edidit ista, Johannes.

CHAPTER XXIII

OF THE SCHOOL AND HOSPITAL.

There was a school in this town very early, and a very large one too, as is evident from the many collations to it by the Bishop, in whose donation it was.

• 1328,6 non. Oct. The Bishop collated Edmund de Mendham, priest; to the mastership of the grammar scholars in Thetford, to have and enjoy that place during his pleasure.
• 1329, 5 id. Aug. John de Mordon, accolite, was collated.
• 1342, 20 April, Robert de Hulm, who was confirmed for life, May 10, 1343.
• 1374, 24 Oct. Peter Rolf of Elveden, priest, was made perpetual master.
• 1402, 22 Aug. Edward Eyr, collated.
• 1424, 23 Sept. Hugh Anderton, A. M. collated.
• 1434, 12 March, John Wale, clerk, was collated.
• 1496, William Rudston, A. M. was collated master for life. After whose death I meet with no more collated by the Bishop, so that in all appearance the school dropt, till Sir Richard Fulmerston's time, who erected a school, and paid the master during his life, and at his death, by will dated in 1566, ordered his heirs to erect and establish a free grammar school in Thetford, and build a convenient house for that purpose, either in Trinity churchyard, or the BlackFriars-Yard; and he further ordered his executors to find a preacher, for ever, to preach the word of God within the parish church of St. Maries, four times in the year, who should have for each sermon 10s.; he settled three tenements in St. Maries parish, to be made a dwellinghouse for the master and usher, and other tenements in that parish, to be made a habitation for four poor people, two men and two women, and for the better maintenance of the preacher, schoolmaster, and poor people, he gave 35l. per annum, lying in Croxton, in the county of Norfolk. Soon after Sir Richard's death, his heirs built a school-house upon one corner of the Black-Friars-Yard, with a chamber for the schoolmaster, but none for the usher, and made no foundation, or assurance of the land, according to the will, nor yet repaired the houses for the poor people, upon which, the Mayor and Commonalty, in the eighth year of King James I, petitioned that King for relief, setting forth, that for the first twenty years after building the school, the master received yearly 20 marks a year and no more, the usher 5l. per annum, the preacher 40s. and the poor, 12d. apiece every week, and no more; and that for fourteen years last past, the master had 20l. per annum, the usher 10l. but the preacher and poor had no manner of increase, the residue of the profits being received by Sir Richard's heir, and converted to his own use, to the defrauding the charitable uses of the will, upon which, by the assistance of the Lord Chief Justice Coke, an Act of Parliament was passed, constituting the preacher or master of the school and hospital, schoolmaster, usher, and the four poor people, viz. two widowers, and two widows, a body politick, and an incorporation, by the name of The Master and Fellows of the School and Hospital of Thetford, founded by King James, according to the last Will of Sir Richard Fulmerston, Knt. The Act ordered an house to be built in another piece of the ground, called Black-Friars-Yard, for the preacher, who should be henceforth obliged to preach in St. Mary's church once every week at least, and at four several times in the year should make mention in his sermons of the said Sir Richard Fulmerston, and give God thanks for his Godly and charitable foundation, and that the said school should be kept by the master and usher, in the school-house already built, and that the said hospital for the poor people should be by St. Mary's church, where the said Richard had placed them, and that they may take and receive lands, &c. as a body politick, and sue and be sued, and have a common seal, with the arms of the said Richard engraven thereon; and whereas the lands in Croxton, of 35l. per annum value, when given, were risen to above 100l. per annum clear of all outgoings, a dispute arose between the corporation and trustees, about the increased rent, whether the salaries should be augmented with it, or the trustees have it; but it being an important case, it was referred to the two Chief Justices of the King's Bench, and Common Pleas, viz. Thomas Fleming, and Francis Gaudy, Knt. and by the Parliament, to Justice Walmsley, who resolved it thus, that the increase ought to be for the advantage of the devisees, because if the rents had fallen, it would have been their loss, and so ought to be their advantage as they increased, upon which the old stipend being settled for three years, the Mayor and Corporation were to receive the overplus, and fit up a house for the schoolmaster and usher, and another for the poor people; and after the three years, the Mayor, Burgesses, and Commonalty were to be governours, overseers, and receivers of the rents for ever, and to pay yearly to the preacher or master of the hospital 30l. to the schoolmaster 40 marks, to the usher 20l. and to each of the poor people weekly 2s. the payments to be constantly paid quarterly at Lady, Midsummer, Michaelmas, and Christmas, by equal portions, and the weekly payments to be made every Saturday, and with the remaining overplus the Corporation shall repair the houses belonging to the preacher, schoolmaster, usher, poor people, and farm in Croxton, or alter, repair, enlarge, or new build, any of them, and what still remain shall be distributed every three years among them all. The Mayor, Burgesses, and Commonalty, are to choose and name the preacher, schoolmaster, usher, and poor people for ever, and have power to remove, or displace them, for any just or reasonable cause; and all leases made without their consent are to be void, and so are all leases made for above twenty-one years, or for any time, if there be any income given. They had also license to purchase, receive, or hold any lands, &c. in mortmain to the value of 100 marks more. And also by this act, the Mayor, Burgesses, and Commonalty, shall appoint the curate of St. Mary's, for the time being, if any such do serve, to be the preacher, and if no curate serve there, then they may name any other person their preacher, which preacher shall be first presented to the Bishop, and be by him licensed before he takes upon him the place of preacher; and it is also provided, that the preacher, schoolmaster, usher, and fellows, chosen by the Corporation, must be allowed by the Bishop of the diocese, and the Justices of Assize of that circuit, for the time being.

On the school gate against the street is this inscription,

This HOSPITAL with perpetual Maintenance for a Preacher and a Grammar School, was founded by King JAMES, by Act of Parliament, according to the last Will of Sir Richard Fulmerston, Knight, A. D. 1610.

Over the door of the school porch are these words on a scroll,

Loyaute Me Oblige.

In the window of the schoolmaster's chamber are the arms of Edward the Confessor, and the West-Saxons, a red rose, and round it,
Vivat in Æternum Excellentissimus Rex Noster Henricus 8s.

On the alms-house is this, Quod Egenis, Christo fit, Mat. 25, 40.

For the masters of the hospital, or preachers, see p. 67.

SCHOOLMASTERS.

• 1610, Rev. Mr. Wm. Jenkinson,—

Rev. Mr. Keene.

Rev. Mr. John Tirrell.

Rev. Mr. John Price.

• 1738, Rev. Mr. Tho. Eversdon, Master.

USHERS.

Mr. Tho. Browne, appointed by the Act.

Mr. Bings.

Mr. John Barber.

Mr. Stephen Swift. Mr. Tho. Eversdon.

The usher's place is now void.

CHAPTER XXIV

OF THE MINT.

It is plain by divers records, as well as by the coins themselves, that here was a mint in, if not before, the time of King Cnute, for in the fourth table of Sir Andrew Fountain's book of Anglo-Saxon coins, N. 18, there is a coin of Cnute the Great exhibited, with this on the reverse, [Selwin on Deodfo]. which, that learned Knight says, was coined here. There is also a coin of this sort, N. 8, in the seventh table of Saxon coins in Gibson's Cambden.

Nay, in the sixth table of that book, N. 29, there is a coin of King Edmund, the reverse of which, though it is something imperfect, seems to be, [Eadmund. Moneta Deodford.]. In the same table, there are two others coined here, viz. N. 11 and 12, both which have the face of Harold, successour to Cnute, with this, [Harold] rex ang. the reverse of the first is [Godric on Deotf]. and of the second, [Sliwine on Deof]; we meet with a coin of that of Harold also who was successour to Edward the Confessor, [Harold] rex. brunns[t]an on Deotford].

In the Musæum Thoresbeianum there is one of the Conqueror, which was coined here, [willem]. rex 1. on the reverse, od. on [Deodfourd]. Od. is the minter's name, and on is the same with in or at Theodford. At this time Turstan or Thurstan of Thetford, and Ralf his son, were mint masters here. In 1158, the 5th of Henry II. the minters in Thetford paid five marks to the King; those at Norwich 33l. 6s. 8d.; the Jews of Thetford paid 30l.; and those at Norwich 44l. 6s. 8d.; and the Jews at Bongeye 15l.: and in the 14th of the same King, the burgesses of Thetford paid 40 marks to the King, towards the aid, to marry his daughter Maud to Henry Duke of Saxony; and William, son of Derewald, and William of Wicklewood, minters of Tedford, paid five marks and an half to that aid. In the third of King John, there were four minters in Thetford, as appears by the Pipe-roll; but how long the mint continued here I do not know.

CHAPTER XXV

OF THE CORPORATION.

That this place hath been a burgh ever since the Romans made it so is very plain, its inhabitants being called burghers or burgesses, in all ancient records whatever, both before Domesday and since; I need not mention any thing of the government of the place, till the original of the present corporation, the inhabitants in general being governed by the King's provosts from the Conquest; Roger de Scherdestona, who enjoyed that office in 1139, 5th Stephen, paid the King for all the pleas of Thetford, 10l. as the Pipe-roll shews us, and the next year Fulchard the Provost of Thetford paid 35l. 12s. 10d. for the profits of his office for this year, which shews it was annual. I meet with no more of the names of these officers which governed the town, and were nominated by the King, who was lord of it, but find the office expired in Richard the First's time, who changed its government from a provost to a bailiff, coroner, and mayor; the bailiff was the superiour officer, his jurisdiction being general; be was always nominated by the King, as lord of the dominion or manor of Thetford, and held his place during life; the coroner was also named by the lords of the dominion, and was superiour to the mayor till the year 1373, and then John of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster, and lord of the dominion, obliged the town so far, as to make the mayor superiour to the coroner, but still kept the nomination of the coroners to himself; this office was also for life, till 1490, and then King Henry VII. as Duke of Lancaster, and lord of the town, granted them the privilege, that the old mayor should be the future coroner, which remains to this day; the mayor was an officer that the King allowed the people to choose annually, but his power was very small, though he had some privileges, as that of making capital burgesses, and freemen, all which were subject immediately to him, in the same manner that he was to the bailiff. In 1249, it appears that none of the King's bailiffs could enter the town, to distrain any one, or serve any writ, the inhabitants in general being only subject to the bailiffs of the town and hundred, and the capital burgesses or freemen, to the bailiff of the town only, by their mayor, to whom all processes were sent by the bailiff to be served on them. The privileges of the corporation increased by degrees, for at first the mayor got leave of the lord to have a sword carried with him in publick places, as an ensign of authority, which was granted; but it was carried behind him many years, in token of his subjection to a superiour power, till he obtained leave of the lord of the town, under the dutchy seal, that it might be born before him. The mayors were always sworn at the leet held some time before the Feast of the Translation of St. Thomas the Martyr, by the bailiff of the town, in order to be in his office to ride to Bromehill-Fair, according to ancient custom. In 1331, there was a dispute between the Prior of Bromehill, and the mayor, burgesses, tenants, merchants, and inhabitants of Thetford, who had the toll of the fair, by grant from the lord of the dominion, concerning the jurisdiction of the mayor there, and the toll, picage, and stallage of the fair, who recovered against the Prior, by shewing that they held it of the dominion of Thetford, as belonging to the dutchy of Lancaster, by grant of a former lord thereof, and that Henry Earl of Lancaster was in possession of it in 1327. William Brygges, mayor in 1471, was the first that I meet with, that was called Esquire in right of his office. I have a letter of his own handwriting to Master Lumnour, under-steward of the dutchy, and bailiff of Thetford, A^o 1470, in which he desires him to direct a premunire facias to his [under] bailiff of Thetford, to summon a leet against Thursday before St. Thomas, and that he would be there to swear him into his office, that he might ride to Bromhill-Fair, and sit as was his duty, in every court in the year, as well in the market-courts, as in the general courts, and that he might hold the courts and leets at his command, and under his supportation and correction, which plainly shews that the chief of the mayor's power was held under, and belonged to, the dutchy; and indeed the mayors had little or no power before the charter, otherwise than by hiring several things of the dutchy. In Henry the Eighth's time there were three leets belonging to the town, viz. the hundred leet, which belonged to the Queen, in right of her hundred of Shropham, East leet, and St. Thomas's leet, which belonged to her in right of the dutchy, all which she granted to the corporation, impowering them to keep two leets in a year, paying to the Crown an annual rent of 13s. 4d. for the hundred leet, which rent was reserved to the Crown when Shropham hundred was granted from it, though the jurisdiction of the hundred extends over the Norfolk side of the town at this time, as is evident from the leet only, and its annual rent being excepted, and from the hundred-courts that were formerly kept at Mawdlin-Cross. In 1693, there was a warrant directed by the sheriff of the county to the bailiff of the hundred of Shropham, commanding him to levy 13s. 4d. upon the mayor, burgesses, and commonalty of Thetford, due to the Exchequer, for the annual farm of the leet, or view of frankpledge, of all the inhabitants in the burgh. This town is always reckoned as part of Shropham hundred, ever since Edward the Third's time, in all taxations, and used to raise their trained-bands, as in that hundred; and before 1664, they paid all duties, King's taxes, &c. as one body, to Norfolk, the greater part of the burgh being in that county; but since, the one part is taxed as in Lackford hundred in Suffolk, and the other as in Shropham hundred in Norfolk. It was a burgh by prescription only till the first royal charter, which was granted to this town by Queen Elizabeth, and bears date at Gorambury the 12th of March, in the 16th year of her reign, 1573. This was in force till Jan. 30, 34th of Charles II. and was then surrendered to the King, who granted them a new one, with some alterations, which was dated at Westminster, March 6, in the same year; but this did not continue long, for these was another granted exact like that of Queen Elizabeth's, by which they are now governed, the substance of which I shall here give you.

The charter first recites, that Thetford is an ancient burgh, and used to send two burgesses to parliament, and had several liberties, which of late had not been used, to the great damage of the town, the Queen therefore grants, that the town of Thetford shall be a perpetual free burgh, and body corporate, of a mayor, ten burgesses, and twenty of the commonalty, by the name of the Mayor, Burgesses, and Commonalty, of the burgh of Thetford, in the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, the precincts of which burgh shall extend as usual, and that they may make perambulations, may sue and be sned, and have a common seal, and alter the same; the ten are to be principal men of the burgh, and as such shall be called principal burgesses, and are to be the common council of the burgh, the twenty men of the commonalty being under them; upon the death or removal of a commoner, a new one is to be chose by the mayor and recorder, or his deputy, and the coroner, mayor, recorder, and common council, may make laws for the governing the burgh, so that they be not contrary to the laws of the land, nor the prerogative of the Crown. The mayor may have a sword born before him, and shall choose his sword-bearer, and two serjeants, who may bear two silver maces before him, and do all things as the serjeants at mace in London do, every serjeant being to be sworn to the faithful performance of his office. The mayor is to be clerk of the market, and no other clerk is to enter: the recorder is to be an officer for life, and may exercise the office by himself, or deputy, who shall be called the town-clerk, and upon the death, or removal of a recorder, the mayor, burgesses, and commonalty, must choose a new one in eight days, who is to be sworn before the mayor, and in his absence to have a deputy. The recorder and mayor are to be named by commission, justices of the peace for the burgh, and the mayor of the preceding year is to be sworn coroner, by his successour. The Queen granted them a Saturday market, and a fair on St. Mary Magdalen's day, and two days after, with all the profits; the gild-hall is appointed the commonhall, where the mayor and body shall meet every Wednesday before Michaelmas day, between 9 and 11 in the forenoon, and then the major part of the commoners shall nominate two of the principal burgesses, that the major part of all the inhabitants of the burgh may elect one of them mayor for the following year, who should be sworn on Michaelmas day; and if any one, without reasonable cause, refuses the office, the mayor and rest of the principal burgesses may commit him to prison, there to remain till he will take the office, or pay any competent fine, that they shall set upon him: every mayor is to be sworn before his predecessor, if alive and present, but if dead, or absent, before the recorder, and principal burgesses; and if a mayor dies in his office, or be removed, a new one must be chose in eight days, who shall be sworn before the recorder and principal burgesses; upon the death or removal of a principal burgess, a new one must be chose in eight days, by the mayor and burgesses, and be sworn before the mayor. The clerk of the market is to be sworn before the recorder or his deputy, and the principal burgesses to exercise his office without favour or regard to any one. A court of record is to be held every Monday, before the mayor and recorder, in the gild-hall, except in Easter, Shrovetide, and Christmas weeks, and to have cognizance of all actions arising within the burgh, not exceeding 50l. the mayor, recorder, or either of them, to make process, &c. according to the usage of the city of Norwich. The Queen also granted them a court-leet to be holden in the gild-hall, before the mayor and recorder, or the recorder only, and his deputy, twice in the year, a month before Michaelmas, and a month after Easter, the mayor, burgesses, and commonalty, to have the fines thereof, and also all goods of felons, fugitives, outlaws, persons attainted and condemned, or any way forfeited, within the precincts of the burgh, at the yearly rent of 13s. 4d. to be paid to the Crown.

The mayor, as clerk of the market, to have the assize, and trial of bread, wine, and ale, and all other victuals, and also correction of all weights and measures, with all fines proceeding therefrom; the mayor, &c. to have execution of all writs, and return of the same, and no sheriff or other officer is to enter the burgh, unless he or his serjeants shall neglect to execute them. The mayor hath power to correct offenders against the town laws, and no inhabitant is to be returned upon a jury out of the burgh, and no foreigner to be sworn upon any within the burgh: they had license also to purchase 40l. per annum in mortmain, and to send two burgesses to Parliament, to be chosen by the mayor and commonalty. And whereas King Edward VI. under the seal of the dutchy of Lancaster, by indenture dated at Westminster in the third year of his reign, leased to Richard Fulmerston, Esq. for 30 years, the toll of the great bridge, called Incellond or Selford, in Norfolk, the toll of the market, and of Brandon, Ewston, and Honington bridges, in Suffolk, being parcel of the dutchy, at 8l. 6s. 8d. a year, viz. for the great bridge 3l, 6s. 8d. for Brandon bridge 4l. and for Ewston and Honington 20s. the Queen now grants them to the corporation for ever, to be held in fee-farm, paying the said rents by equal portions, on Lady and Michaelmas day, and keeping the bridges in repair, taking no other toll than 1d. for every cart loaden with things to be sold, and for every horse a halfpenny, for all great or small cattle 4d. a score, for every home, mare, gelding, or colt to be sold, a halfpenny, for every quarter of grain, whatever it be, one quart, and for every stall, or standing in the market, according to the ancient custom; all which rights, privileges, and revenues, the corporation is now in possession of.

This burgh hath had her share of benefactors, several of which are already mentioned, for which reason I shall say no more of them only add such as I have not spoken of.

In the 10th of Henry VII. 1494, Thomas Heigham, Esq. and Catherine his wife, granted the advowson of Santon in Norfolk to the mayor and commonalty, who hath ever since presented to it, and it is always given to the schoolmaster of the grammar school.

In 1567, 24th June, Archbishop Parker settled 6s. 8d. yearly, out of his manor and farm of Hethill in Norfolk, for a sermon yearly to be preached on Rogation-Sunday, by a fellow of Corpus-Christi or Bennet college in Cambridge.

Sir Richard Fulmerston, at his death, gave his enclosure called Roses in Fersfield, to be sold, and the money arising therefrom to go towards the discharging the tax of the town of Thetford, 26s. 8d. to be applied to each payment, so long as the money would last.

In 1601, Richard Asteley of Thetford, Esq. was buried in St. Cuthbert's church, and entailed his house and lands in Thetford. (if Drew and Henry his sons had no issue ) on the corporation, who were to expend half the profits towards the maintenance of the blind, lame, and old poor, and the other half towards the maintenance of a preaching minister in St. Cuthbert's church.

They have a common goal, and bridewell, which stands by the Market-place on the Norfolk side; and some years since, they bought a house, &c. in Magdalen-street, which is the present work-house. The cross in the Market-place, by the Butchery, belongs to the corporation; the ducking-stool, which was by Nuns-Bridge, is now decayed. Their gild-hall is a fine old building of black flint; when it was erected, I cannot learn; it had a noble kitchen under it, (now turned into a stable,) where they made ready for the corporation, at their gilds, and other publick times. In this place the Lent assizes for the county are always kept, and have been so ever since the itinerant justices were first instituted, as appears by divers records.

Over the judge's seat is this, Hic Locus, odit, amat, punit, conservat, Honorat, Nequitiam, Pacem, Crimina, Jura, Probos.

Sir Joseph Williamson, one of the secretaries of state to King Charles II. and burgess in parliament for the burgh, gave them the present sword and mace, which are very grand ones, and built them a fine court, and grand-jury chamber over it, which joins to the old gild-hall; on the top of it is a statue of Justice, and underneath it, upon the front, is this inscription, and Williamson's arms impaling quarterly, 1st, three de-lises; 2d, a fess chequy:

Antiq. Burgi de THETFORD. Optim: Civ: ob perpetuam in se Benevolentiam JOSEPHUS WILLIAMSON. Eq: Aur: Memor. Grata Mente P. An: Christi MDCLXXX.

The windows of the chamber are adorned with the town arms, Sir Joseph's, viz. sab. a chevron ingrailed between three trefoils or, several benefactors to the town, and many of his crests, which is, an eagle issuing from a crown, and this motto, Sub umbra alarum tuarum. I shall conclude the account of the benefactors with the following transcript from three tables in this court.

A Catalogue of the Names of the worthy Benefactors of this Borough of Thetford.

The town paid 16l. to the old tenths, and the Norfolk part is now valued at 1195l. and is divided into two wards, viz. Baily-End ward, and Bridge-Gate ward.

Sir Henry Bennet, Knt. a man of universal learning, being inflamed with zeal for the cause of King Charles I. whose honour and authority he saw so inhumanly trampled upon by his rebellious subjects, laid aside his books, and betook himself to the camp, where, in defence of his Majesty's right, he behaved himself with such valour and prudence, that he was created by his Majesty King Charles II. reg. 16, Viscount Thetford, and Earl of Arlington; he had only one daughter, Isabella, who married Henry Fitz-Roy Duke of Grafton, and had Charles Fitz-Roy, the present [1738] Duke of Grafton, whose titles and honours are described in a picture hanging in the grand-jury chamber, having his arms, crest, and motto, viz. et decus et pretium mori.

Du-Tres-Haut Puissant & Tres Nobile Prince Charles FitzRoy, Duc de Grafton, Comte de Euston, Viscomte de Ipswich, Baron de Sudbury, et en Survivance de sa Mere, Comte de Arlington, Viscomte de Thetford, Lieutenant General pour sa Majesté, et Governeur du Royaume D'Irland, Signeur Lieutenant et Gardes des Rolles dans le Province de Suffolk, & Conseiler du Roy, en son Conseil prive, et Chevaleir du Tres Nobile Ordre de la Jarretiere, installe Au Chateau Windesor, le xxv Jours D'Aurel, mdccxxi.

In 1199, King John, in the first year of his reign, confirmed to the abbey of West-Derham, 6s. 8d. rent, for half a knight's fee here, with the homages of William de Repheham, and Alan, son of Thurstan, his wife, sons and daughters in Thetford.

The family of Thurstan seems to be descended from Thurstan the mint master, and to have continued here till Edward the Fourth's time, for then the family of the Thurstans of Thetford bare sab. three bugle-horns or, stringed az.

In 1316, the 10th of Edward II. the great lords, earls, barons, knights, &c. had appointed a turnament at this town, but it being without the King's leave, he sent letters dated at Clipston, to them, and the sheriff of Suffolk, to forbid it.

• 1616, 11 Jan. there passed letters patents for collecting money for a fire in Thetford, and it appears by one of the court books of the city of Norwich, that there was 11l. 10s. 8d. collected in the city towards the relief of this town.

In 1620, the horse-races occasioned tumults here, so that there were letters from the Privy-Council sent to suppress them.

In 1621, the ancient family of the Thetfords, which took their name from hence, and had Alwin or Elgar of Thetford for its founder, in the Conqueror's time, bare az. three lions passant gardant sometimes arg. and sometimes ermine.

• 1630, Campfield or Kentfield is mentioned, and said to have belonged to the nuns; it is the same that is now called Smith-Field, and is covered very thick with cinders, such as are thrown from blacksmiths' forges, and might probably be the station for the smiths during the time of the Romans, who were generally placed near the camp; the present name is newly acquired, from the number of cinders, I suppose, that lie on it, which made people think smiths must live there formerly; it contains above three acres.

In April 1737, there was a sturgeon taken in the paper-mill pool, which weighed thirteen stone ten pounds, and was some inches above seven feet long; it had three pecks of spawn in it. I remember some years agone I saw one which was taken in this river, near the middle sluice, above six feet six inches long, and weighed above eleven stone.

Thomas Boteler of Thetford, Esq. son of Thomas Boteler, of Thetford, Esq. was descended of the family of the Botelers of WattonWoodhall, in the county of Hertford, being son of Francis, the eleventh son of Sir Philip Boteler, commonly called Le Grand. He was the nimblest Englishman that has been known, for he would stand upright on the saddle of an horse, (and yet he was six feet high,) and run him full speed, and when he was riding full gallop, he could take a handkerchief off the ground with his hand, and never stop, with several notable actions of that nature. He was lame twenty years before his death, by a sciatica, but lived to a good old age, and died at Thetford in 1637, and was buried at Watlington in Norfolk, leaving six sons and one daughter. Robert Butler, Esq. of Thetford, his third son, died by a surfeit contracted by eating philberds Aug. 15th, 1657.

This place hath been honoured with the presence of many Kings and Queens, several of which used to reside here for some time together; that Henry I. did so, is certain, for we meet with many charters made to the Abbot of Ramsey, the priory in this town, &c. that are dated here. Henry II. and several others were often here, and when the dominion came with the dutchy to the Crown, the ancient seat of the Earls Warren became a palace, and was rebuilt by the Crown, as I think, in Queen Elizabeth's time, for that Princess used it as a hunting-seat, and took great pleasure here, as did her successour King James I. who used to hunt here almost every season; in 1604, Wednesday, 27th Feb. the gentlemen of the county met him at his coming hither; in 1610, it appears from a treatise of the yearly payments made by the Crown, that the King had this palace only in Norfolk, and that the fee of the keeper of it was 40l. per annum. Not long after, the King was affronted some way or other by the inhabitants; the report goes, that one of them insisted upon unreasonable damage for riding over his corn, but what it was I cannot say; however, he gave the palace to Sir Philip Woodhouse, in remembrance of the valour of John de Wodehouse, his ancestor, in the battle at Agincourt, as it is said, and there appears to be some truth in it, for on the back side of the gate, which fronts the street, are the arms of Woodhouse, viz. sab. a chevron or, gutte de sang, between three cinquefoils ermine, with Ulster arms on a canton, with the crest that was granted after Agincourt battle, viz. on a wreath, an arm erect, holding a club in the hand, and this motto on a scroll, frappe forte, i. e. strike strong, and at the bottom Agincourt. The late crest used by some of the family is a demi woodman, holding a club. This is now called the King's-House, and is owned by Sir John Woodhouse, the present [1738] recorder; it is a large house, fit for the reception of much company, for which reason the judges usually lodge in it during the assizes.

Here I saw a picture with these two lines, said to be composed by Sir Philip Woodhouse:
Mentem, Membra, Jecur, succendit, calfacit, urit, Cantibus, Igne, Fide, Musa, Caminus, Amor.

Much in the same nature with those in Holinshed, fo. 213:

Artis, Honestatis, Recti, Præcepta, Decus, Vim, conculcat, superant, spernunt, Favor, Æra, Potentes.

In Sept. 1555, Thomas Cobbe of Haverhill in Suffolk, butcher, was apprehended by his neighbours, for heresy, and examined by Michael Dunning, the bloody chancellor of Norwich, by whom he was con demned, Aug. 12, and with Roger Coo, James Abbes, &c. burned at Thetford, as Lanquet in his Chronicle tells us.

Provosts of Thetford

Stephen. 1139, Roger de Scherdestona, Provost.

• 1140, Fulchard the Provost.

I find no more of their names, but the office continued till Richard I. changed the government of the town to a bailiff, coroner, and mayor.

Bailiffs of Thetford

Richard I. 1197, Richer de Refham.

Henry III. 1256, Jeffry de Mundeford.

Edward I. Hugh Le Franceis.

Edward II. 1307, John de Acre.

Edward III. 1348, Thomas le Hunte.

• 1373, Roger.
• Henry IV. 1400, Walter Ley.
• Henry V. 1413, John Worlyngworth.
• Henry VI. 1424, Peter Pain.
• 1429, Roger Rushbroke.
• 1434, John Worlyngworth.
• 1437, John Lewes.
• 1457, John Norfolke.
• Edward IV. 1471, Master Lumnour.

The office was during life, and they held it by grant from the Duke of Lancaster. I meet with no more after Lumnour, though imagine there must be one or two more before the charter, when the office expired.

Coroners of Thetford

Edward II. 1307, William Reymund.

• 1323, Roger Fraunceys.
• Edward III. 1345, Tho. Fraunceys.
• 1350, John Chaa.
• 1354, John de Acre.
• 1355, John Chaa.
• Henry IV. 1400, Reginald Fenn.
• 1406, Reginald Fermer.
• Henry V. 1417, Reginald Archer.
• 1418, John Appylton.
• Henry VI. 1424, Reginald Bowde.
• 1426, John Appylton.
• 1433, John Monk.
• 1435, Reginald Fermor.
• 1448, Roger Rushbrook.
• 1456, John Swan.
• Edward IV. 1476, Peter Larke,
• Henry VII. 1485, Hugh Dryver.
• 1488, Nich. Havington.
• 1490, Richard Awngewelle.

The office was held by patent during life, of the Duke of Lancaster, till this year, and then King Henry VII. as Duke of Lancaster, and lord of the town, granted them the privilege that the old mayor should always be coroner for the succeeding year, which hath remained so ever since.

Mayors of Thetford

• 1307. Will. de Rokelond,
• 1318. Will. Hardyng,
• 1319. Will. de Peterisburgh,
• 1320. Peter Markaunt,
• 1321. Rich. le Fyscher,
• 1322. Rich. Andreu,
• 1323. Will. Seyl,
• 1327. Andrew de Caldecote,
• 1328. Adam Cokerel,
• 1334. Peter Mark,
• 1335. John le Forester,
• 1336. Ranulph de Foyle,
• 1338. Rich. Andreu,
• 1343. Peter le Goos,
• 1345. John le Taverner,
• 1346. Will. Dowde,
• 1347. Sim. de Groundisburgh,
• 1348. Will. de Herling,
• 1349. Sim. de Groundisburgh,
• 1350. Will. Bonde,
• 1354. Roger de Cornwallis,
• 1355. Peter Goos,
• 1360. William Bonde,
• 1365. John Davy,
• 1366. Peter Goos,
• 1370. Roger Cornwayle,
• 1373. John Davy,
• 1378. John Barbour,
• 1380. John Barbour,
• 1399. Simon Goos,
• 1400. Simon Goos,
• 1405. Tho. Walter,
• 1406. Simon Goos,
• 1409. John Draper,
• 1412. John Archer,
• 1415. Richard Doo,
• 1416. Richard Doo,
• 1417. Richard Doo,
• 1418. John West,
• 1424. John Monk,
• 1425. Roger Rushbroke,
• 1426. John West,
• 1429. John Apylton,
• 1433. William Rykedon,
• 1435. John le Archer,
• 1437. Roger Rushbroke,
• 1448. William Kempe,
• 1455. John Bernham,
• 1456. Thomas Spylmery,
• 1457. Thomas Spylmery,
• 1458. Henry Sylmery,
• 1459. Tho Spieer,
• 1462. Henry Awstin,
• 1463. Peter Larke,
• 1466. John Balles,
• 1467. Henry Dunstan,
• 1469. Peter Larke,
• 1471. William Bryggs, Esq.
• 1476. John Bassingthwayte,
• 1478. Richard Horne,
• 1480. William Bryggs,
• 1481. The same.
• 1482. Richard Bryan,

Richard Aungerwelle,

• 1485. Simon Bray,
• 1486. John Lynes,
• 1487. John Fyschere, ob.

John Lynes,

• 1488. Richard Awngewelle,
• 1490. Hugh Dryver,
• 1491. John Lynnes,
• 1492. The same,
• 1493. John Jewdy,
• 1499. John Harman,
• 1503. John Deve,
• 1504. Richard Wethyrley,
• 1506. Robert Love,
• 1507, John Teere,
• 1511. William Dwyte,
• 1512. John Kent,
• 1513. Edmund Ballys,
• 1514. Richard Tolton,
• 1515. William Atte Mere,
• 1517. John Judy,

John Kent, deputy,

• 1518. Andrew Carter,

John Kent, deputy,

• 1522. William Atmer,
• 1533. Simon Baxter,
• 1534. Richard Cokarel or Cokrel,
• 1535. John Gryme,
• 1536. John Jewdy,
• 1537. John Meye,
• 1538. Jeffry Alleyn.
• 1539. Thomas Burton,
• 1541. Richard Cokrell,
• 1542. Richard ap Powell,
• 1543. Nic. Edwards,
• 1547. Thomas Gent,
• 1563. John Aleyn,
• 1573. John Edwards,
• 1574. J. Edwards, by the Charter,
• 1575. Walter Beets,
• 1576. William Davy,
• 1577. John Shering,
• 1578. Peter Scott,
• 1579. Robert Bedells, ob.

John Edwards,

• 1580. Edward Eden,
• 1581. Evans Richards,
• 1582. Thomas Allen,
• 1583. John Edwards,
• 1584. Richard Diggon,
• 1585. Edward Eden,
• 1586. Nic. Clover,
• 1587. Evans Richards,
• 1588. Nic. Clover, ob.

John Buxton,

• 1589. Richard Asteley,
• 1590. Nic. Greene,
• 1591. Edward Eden,
• 1592. John Sherring,
• 1593. Thomas Draper,
• 1594. Richard Asteley,
• 1595. John Goldingham,
• 1598. Henry Greene,
• 1599. John Snelling,
• 1600. John Chapman,
• 1601. Thomas Canham,
• 1602. Thomas Baists or Baish,
• 1603. John Snelling,
• 1604. Thomas Canham,
• 1605. Edward Runsom,
• 1606. Walter Salmon,
• 1607. The same,
• 1608. Nich. Greene,
• 1609. Thomas Steward,
• 1610. Peter Spooner,
• 1611. John Clover,
• 1612. Robert Abraham,
• 1613. Robert Snelling,
• 1614. Edward Moore,
• 1615. John Mould,
• 1616. Francis Avenall,
• 1617. Robert Snelling,
• 1618. Robert Shales,
• 1619. John Tyrrell,
• 1620. Edward Moore,
• 1621. Peter Spooner,
• 1622. George Eden,
• 1623. John Chapman,
• 1624. John Snelling,
• 1625. William Norwich,
• 1625. Francis Avenall,
• 1627. Rob. Snelling,
• 1628. Edward Moore,
• 1629. John Tyrrell,
• 1630. John Chapman,
• 1631. Salmon,
• 1632. John Sheldrake,
• 1633. Francis Avenall,
• 1634. John Snelling,
• 1635. Edm. Mobbs,
• 1636. Rob. Snelling,
• 1637. Edw. Moore,
• 1638. Tho. Lincolne,
• 1639. Henry Daveny,
• 1640. Henry Kettle,
• 1641. Tho. Lincolne,
• 1642. Tho. Snelling,
• 1648. Edm. Mobbs,
• 1649. The same.
• 1653. Tho. Bancroft,
• 1654. Rob. Tyrell,
• 1655. Henry Kettle,
• 1656. Will. Flannar,
• 1669. Robert Tyrrell,
• 1676. Edmund Rossell,
• 1681. John Mendham,
• 1682. Henry Heveningham,

Burrage Martin, deputy.

• 1683. Walter Salter,
• 1684. Henry Heveningham,
• 1685. John Tyrrell,
• 1686. John Mendham,
• 1687. The same.
• 1688. John Seabrook,
• 1689. John Tyrrell,
• 1690. The same,
• 1691. Edmund Rossell,
• 1692. Wormley Hetherset,
• 1693. Henry Cawdel,
• 1694. Robert Cawdel,
• 1695. Jonathan Browning,
• 1696. Joseph Sharpe,
• 1697. Robert Cawdell, senior,
• 1698. Wormley Hetherset,
• 1699. Richard Batch,
• 1700. Jonathan Browning,
• 1701. John Wright,
• 1702. Edward Challis,
• 1703. John Tyrell,
• 1704. John Howlet, ob.

John Wright,

• 1705. John George,
• 1706. Joseph Sharpe,
• 1707. Robert Cawdell,

John Wright, senior,

• 1708. Jonathan Browning,

Sir John Woodhouse, Bart. Recorder.

• 1709. John Tyrrell
• 1710. Richard Batch,
• 1711. John Tyrrell,
• 1712. Edw. Freeman, ob.

John Tyrrell,

• 1713. Jonathan Browning,
• 1714. John Tyrrell, senior,
• 1715. Richard Batch,
• 1716. John Tyrrell, senior.
• 1717. Richard Batch, and John Tyrrell,
• 1718. Simon Mothersole,
• 1719. Robert Cawdell,
• 1720. Henry Cocksedge,
• 1721. Joseph Sharpe,
• 1722. Robert Sterne,
• 1723. John Desborough,
• 1724. William Cawdell,
• 1725. Henry Cocksedge,
• 1726. Joseph Sharpe,
• 1727. John Wyldman,
• 1728. Thomas Bidwell,
• 1729. Henry Cocksedge,
• 1730. George Clarke,
• 1731. Thomas Saunders,
• 1732. John Walton,
• 1733. Mathew Smith,
• 1734. Mathew Manning,
• 1735. Robert Thompson,
• 1736. Henry Burgess,
• 1737. Henry Cocksedge.

Mr. Henry Burgis, Coroner.

Mr. John Amyas, Town-Clerk.

The 10 principal Burgessess, commonly called Aldermen, are,

Mr. Henry Cocksedge,

Mr. Thomas Saunders,

Mr. William Cawdell,

Mr. Thomas Bidwell,

Mr. Robert Tompson,

Mr. George Clarke

Mr. Mathew Smith,

Mr. John Walton,

Mr. Mathew Manning,

Mr. James Burges.

And all (except the last) have served the office of mayor.

The Commonalty, commonly called Twenty-men, (two of which usually serve as Chamberlains,) are,

1. Mr. Robert Martin,

2. Mr. Samuel Browning,

3. Mr. Thomas Mather,

4. Mr. William Manning,

5. Mr. John Clarke, jun.

6. Mr. Nicholas Eversdon,

7. Mr. John Fuller,

8. Mr. George Clarke,

9. Mr. Thomas Garnham,

10. Mr. John Ellis,

11. Mr. Thomas Miles.

12. Mr. Robert Sterne,

13. Mr. Peter Sterne,

14. Mr. Thomas Scarning,

15. Mr. Richard Newbury.

16. Mr. Thomas Lackford

17. Mr. John Burrell.

18. Mr. Edmund Nurse,

19. Mr. John Spark,

20. Mr. John King.

There are also, a Sword-bearer, two Serjeants at Mace, five Musicians, with blue cloaks and badges, a Gaoler and Bellman.

A LIST OF THE KNIGHTS, ESQUIRES, AND GENTLEMEN, THAT HAVE SERVED IN PARLIAMENT FOR THE BURGH OF THETFORD.

Edw. VI. 1546, John Brend, Richard Haydon, (or Heydon,) Esq.

• 1551, John Clere, Henry Northey.
• Mary. 1553, Will. Hunston, Esq. Robert Dryry, (or Drury,) Esq.
• 1554, Robert Drury, Esq. Nicholas Rokewood.
• P. and M. 1555,
• 1556, Edward Clere, Esq. Walter Haddon, Esq.
• Elizabeth. 1558, Edward Gascoign, Thomas Poley.
• 1563, Sir Richard Fulmerston, Knt. Edward Clere, Esq.
• 1570, Philip Appleyard, Gent Thomas Huggan, Gent.
• 1571, William Fulmerston, Esq. Thomas Colby, Esq.
• 1585, Edward Eden, Mayor, Robert Whitney, Esq.
• 1586, Sir Roger Woodhouse, Knt. Thomas Poley, Esq.
• 1589, Bartholomew Kemp, Esq. Richard Stubbe, Esq.
• 1593, Charles Chute, Esq. Bassingbourn Gawdy, Esq.
• 1597, John Crofts, Esq. Philip Gawdy, Esq.
• 1601, Henry Warner, Esq. Thomas Knevet, Esq.
• James I. 1603, Sir Bassingbourn Gawdy, Knt. Sir Will. Padye, Knt.
• 1614.
• 1620, Sir Thomas Holland, Knt. Framlingham Gawdie, Esq.
• 1623, Framlingham Gawdie, Esq. Drew Drewrye, Esq.
• Charles I. 1625, Sir Robert Cotton, Knt. and Bart. Framlingham Gawdie, Esq.
• 1625, Sir John Hobart, Knt. and Bart. Framlingham Gawdy, Esq.
• 1627, Sir Henry Spiller, Knt. Edward Moundeford, Esq.
• Charles I. 1639, Sir Thomas Woodhouse, Knt. and Bart. Framlingham Gawdy, Esq.
• 1640, Sir Thomas Woodhouse, Knt. and Bart. Framlingham Gawdy, Esq.
• Charles II. 1660, Sir Phillip Woodhouse, Bart. Robert Paston, Esq.
• 1661, Sir Allen Appesley, Knt. William Gawdy, Esq.
• 1678, Sir Joseph Williamson, Knt. William Harbord, Esq.
• 1678, Sir Joseph Williamson, Knt. William Harbord, Esq.
• 1679, Sir Joseph Williamson, Knt. William Harbord Esq.
• James II. 1685, Henry Heveningham, Esq. William De-Grey, Esq.
• W. and M. 1689, Sir Francis Guibon, Knt. John Trenchard, Serjeant at Law,
• 1690, Honourable William Harbord; Esq. Sir Francis Guybon, Knt.

Sir Joseph Williamson, Knt. Adam Felton, Esq.

Double return, the last being taken off.

Wm. III. 1695, Sir John Woodhouse, Bart. Sir Joseph Williamson, Knt.

• 1698, Sir Joseph Williamson, Knt. James Sloane, Esq.
• 1700, Sir John Woodhouse, Bart. Sir Joseph Williamson, Knt.
• 1701, Sir John Woodhouse, Bart. Sir Thomas Hanmer, Bart.
• Anne. 1702, Robert Benson, Esq. Edmund Sloane. Esq.
• 1705, Sir Thomas Hanmer, Bart. Sir John Woodhouse, Bart.
• 1708, Thomas de Grey, Esq. Robert Baylis, Esq.
• 1710, Sir Thomas Hanmer, Bart. Dudley, North, Esq.
• 1713, Sir William Barker, Bart. Dudley North, Esq.
• George I. 1714, Sir William Barker, Bart. Dudley North, Esq.
• 1722, John Ward, Esq. Dudley North, Esq.
• George II. 1727, Sir Edmund Bacon, (of Gillingham,) Bart. Robert Jacombe, Esq.
• 1735, Sir Edmund Bacon, (of Gillingham,) Bart. The Hon. Charles Fitz-Roy.

There are three swan-marks in this town,
The Prior of the canons' mark, now the honourable Philip Howard's, [symbol]

Binknorth's mark, new the Corporation's, [symbol].

The Prioress's mark, afterwards Sir Ric. Fulmerstone's, now Henry Campion's Esq.

And thus I have finished the general history of this town, a more exact account of which I hope to see published by Mr. Thomas Martin, whose large collections, and great abilities for such an undertaking would, without doubt, do more justice to the grandeur and antiquity of the place, than either my collections or abilities would enable me to do.